they make the whole Scope and design of their Government the Prosperity of their People Among the chiefest of which Benefits that of Peace is to be most valued as being the end and mark that all good Governours direct their Actions to In another place he makes it a sure sign of good Princes when they wish themselves all the good qualifications and fittedness for Government and all the Vertues of the greatest Princes for their Subjects good this being a full Demonstration how precious and valuable the safety and quietness of their Subjects are to them The learned Lord Chancellor Bacon marshals the degrees of Sovereign Honours under five Heads Degrees of Sovereign Honour every one of which are as so many Characteristicks of great and good Kings First the (t) Essays of Honour and Reputation 1. Conditores Imperiorum Layers of the foundations of Empires as Romulus Cyrus Caesar â— (u) 2. Legislatores perpetui Principes Secondly the Founders of their Laws or Law-makers who by constituting good Laws are as second Founders perpetual Princes because they govern by their Ordinances after they are translated from this World Such were Solon Lycurgus Justinian and others (w) 3. Liberatores Salvatores Thirdly such as have freed their People and delivered their Country from Servitude or have put an end to and composed long civil Wars as Augustus Vespasian our King Henry the Seventh and the Fourth of France and most eminently our late Royal Sovereign (x) 4. Propagatores vel propugnatores Fourthly such as by honourable ways enlarge their Territories or make a noble Defence against Invaders Lastly such who reign justly and make the Age good wherein they live therefore stiled Fathers of their Country such both was and is our late and present Gracious Soveraigns So that such a Prince as others describe according to their Wish or as an Exemplar the English Nation Character of King Charlâ—s the Second and all his Majestie 's Subjects above all other Kingdoms in the World have been and are Blessed with under the Reigns of two such unparallell'd Royal Brothers We may justly give our late Sovevereign of immortal memory that Character which we find in Arnisaeas as the Idea of a good Prince That leaving entirely to his Subjects their Properties governed according to God's Nature's and his own Laws founded upon Equity and Justice or that of (y) Rem pepuli esse non suam privatam Dio. vita Hadriani Hadrian's that so managed his Government That all might know that he studied the Peoples not his own private Profit Surely we may hope for great happiness under our present Sovereign Character of King Jarâ— the Second who hath not only been a Copartner in his Royal Brother's sufferings but a Co-adjutor in the management of his great Empire and hath so signalized himself in the hazzard of his Life and glorious Atchievements for his Country and is endowed with all the Heroic Accomplishments that ennoble Princes in the Records of Fame so that we have the greatest Moral assurances if we disturb not his Reign by Sedition and Rebellion that he will out-go most of his Ancestors in the prosperous Government of his People as well for their Glory as their Peace and Tranquillity Religion in a Prince his Duty and Advantage CHAP. XI The Care of Religion a duty incumbent upon Kings IT is not enough to give a Character of a good King in general but we must descend to Particulars and first of his Care of Religion according to that of (a) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit lib. 7. c. 8. Aristotle That in all Government the first and principal Concern of a Prince is to take care of things Divine For according to the (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Diog. â—pud Stohaeâ—m Stoick It becomes him that is the Best to be worshipped by the Best and that the great Sovereign of the Universe be worshipped by his Earthly Vicegerents For of old it hath been noted That many advantages both accru'd to the Sovereign and People when the Prince was truly Religious Therefore the (c) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. l. 5. c. 11. Philosopher tells us That it is the duty of the supream Governour principally to take care of those things which appertain to the Deity for thereby the People are more obedient to their Princes as not fearing injustice from them For that it is to be supposed that he that is Pious and Just will not do an Unjust and Impious Action and by it he is more secure in the assurance of Protection from the Deity whereby he may hope for its Defence and Patrociny from the Seditions and Treacheries of his Subjects having the Deity to fight for him Consentaneous to which is what (d) Omnia prospere eveniunt sequentibus deos Adversa autem spernentibus Lib. 5. Livy observes That all things happen to them prosperously that follow the Gods and as unprosperously to them that despise them Upon the same Ground it is that the Orator saith The Romans had not conquered the Spaniards by their Numbers or the French by their Strength the Carthaginians by their Stratagems or Grecians by their Arts nor the Italians and Latines and their Nation and Land by their Native and Inbred Wisdom but by Piety and Religion and (e) Atque hac una sapientia quod Deorum Immortalium numine omnia regi gubernarique perspeximus gentes nationesque superavimus De Aruspic by that Wisdom alone that they understood all things to be governed by the Deity they had overcome People and Nations Agreeable to this Affirmation is what we find recorded of Numa That his care of Religion was the chief cause of the succeeding Felicity of Rome For as the (f) Machiavel's Disc lib. 1. c. 12. Florentine Secretary observes That Romulus exercising his People wholly in Military Affairs his Successor Numa finding he had to deal with a Fierce Usefulness of Religion to civilize Subjects Rude Cruel and Ungovernable people thought the way to attemper and soften their minds was to devise some Religious Institutions which being once given credit to might make them more pliable to Government Therefore (g) Omnium primum ut rem ad multitudinem imperitam illis seculis rudem essicacissimam deorum metum injiâ—iendum ratus est Lib. 1. Livy saith That of all things he thought the fear of the Gods to be the most efficacious means for the ordering the unskilful Multitude rude in that Age. And (h) Numa Religionibus divino jure populum devinxit 3. Annal. Tacitus tells us That with Religions and Divine Laws he yoaked them in obedience and so intent he was in the Observance of the Service to the Gods he had introduced that Plutarch tells us That he being one time Sacrificing was told that the Enemies were advancing against him but he would not desist but returned (i) At ego rem divinam
what condition soever shall draw any out of the Realm in Plea whereof the Cognizance appertaineth to the King's Court or of things whereof Judgments be given in the King's Court c. This Statute as well as that of Provisors 25 Ed. 3. was made to hinder the Subjects Appeals to Rome or to any other Court in such things whereby the King's Soveraignty might be diminished and this Statute relates to one made by King Edward the First Also in the Statute of Provisors 25 Ed. 3. reference is made to the (i) Anno 35 Regni Statute made at Carlisle by King Edward the First The Statute of (k) 16 R. 2. c. 5. Praemunire for purchasing Bulls from Rome gives an account of the preceding Statutes and further saith Whereas our Lord the King and all his Liege-People ought of right and of long time were wont to sue in the King's Court to receive their Presentments to Churches Prebends and other Benefices of Holy Church which they had right to present to the Conisance of Plea of which Presentment belongeth unto the King's Court of the old right of his Crown used and approved c. then particularly enumerates the Encroachments of the Bishop of Rome by Processes Excommunications of Bishops for executing Judgments given in the King's Courts and the translating of Prelates out of the Realm or from one spiritual Living to another against the King's Laws and Regality c. The Statute expresly declares That the Crown of England hath ever been so free that it is in no Earthly Subjection but immediately subject to God in all things touching the Regality of the Crown and to no other Under King Henry the Eighth (l) 24 H. 8. c. 12. the whole Parliament say that by sundry old and authentick Histories and Chronicles it is manifesty declared and expressed that this Realm of England is an Empire and so hath been accepted in the World governed by one Supream Head and King having the Dignity and Royal Estate of the Imperial Crown of the same unto whom a Body Politick compact of all sorts and degrees of People divided in Terms by names of Spirituality and Temporalty have bounden and owen to bear next to God a natural and humble Obedience The next (m) 25 H. 8. c. 21. Year in another Statute it is stiled the Imperial Crown and Royal Authority recognizing no Superior but only Your Grace and in the Chapter following the Kings of England are stiled Kings and Emperors of this Realm and in (n) 28 H. 8. c. 7. another of the same King it is called The most Royal Estate of the Imperial Crown of this Realm So in the same (o) Stat. Hilâ—â—◠〈…〉 8. c. 2. Year before the Title of Lord of Ireland was altered into King the Stile is Kings and Emperors of the Realm of England and of the Land of Ireland and in several other Statutes it is called the Imperial Crown I have inserted these to clear that by our Laws the Kings of England are under no Subjectjon to any foreign Prince or Potentate whatsoever And Mr. (p) Tit. Hâ—â— p. 21 22. Selden saith that the Supremacy is not only used by the English Sovereigns but hath been challenged by the Kings of Spain Denmark Poland the Czars of Muscovy and other free Princes over all within their own Dominions exclusive of all foreign Powers and upon the like ground of Supremacy was that Law made by King James the Third of Scotland in these words Our Sovereign Lord has full Jurisdiction and free Empire within this Realm c. A Confirmation of this Supremacy of our Kings appears in what is reported of our King Edward the Third That when Lewis (q) Quod Râ—x Anglix non se submisit ad osâ—ula pedum suorum of Bavier the Emperor had an Interview with him the Emperor stomached that the King of England submitted not himself to kiss his Feet But the King answered That he was (r) Rex inunctus habet vitam membrum in potesâ—ate sua ideirâ—â— non debet se submittere tantum sicut Rex alius an anointed King and had Life and Member in his Power therefore he ought not to submit himself to him as other Kings Whence it was that Alsonso the ninth King of Castile defining what Kings were after he had dispatched the Particulars that belonged to the Emperor says That they are every one in their Kingdoms the Vicars or Vicegerents of God placed over the People to govern them (s) Bien assi come el Emperador en su Imperio Partid 2. tit 1. Ley 5. 8. no otherwise than as the Emperor is in his Empire Whoever desires further Satisfaction in this Point may have recourse to the voluminous Collections of Mr. Pryn and other Authors that have treated of the Kings Supremacy Most of what I have hitherto discoursed relates to the King's Supremacy ab extra that he hath no foreign Superior that ought to impose any thing upon him or his Subjects contrary to his Pleasure and his Laws in his Dominions I shall now give a short Abridgement of what I find our learned Lawyers have writ concerning the King's Authority and Sovereignty in his Kingdom of England and how Wherein the King's Sovereignty consists according to our Laws in former Ages Kings have quitted some of their Royal Prerogatives In our Laws the King is stiled in Ecclesiastical matters the Supreme Ordinary (t) Cokâ— 11. 86. Calvin's Case 215. in Civil matters caput Reipublicae Pater Patriae totius Regni Pater-Familias Chief Justice c. being furnished with plenary Power to render Justice and Right to every Member and part of the whole Body (u) Coâ—â— 2 part 1 2. 24 H. 8. c. 1. 24 Eliz. c. 1. without the help of Foreign Jurisdiction Some Attributes of God in a similitudinary way say (w) 〈◊〉 8◠〈◊〉 177 2â—8 212 〈…〉 the great Lawyers are aseribed to him for the Excellency of his Person and the greatness of his Office as Sovereignty and Power Omnipresence Majesty Immortality c. In his Political (x) 〈…〉 Grand Abâ—iâ—gment part 3. p. 44. Capacity not subject to the Infirmities of others as Nonage Death Attainder c. So no Laches Negligences Defects or Stops of Blood can be imputed to or fastned upon him as is well known in the case of King Henry the Seventh (y) St. Albans vita â—en 7. p. 29. wherein it was unanimously resolved by the Judges That his Natural Capacity doth so far participate with the Politic which is superadded to the Body natural of the King that these become consolidate consubstantiate and indivisible in one and the same Royal Person and the Body Politic which is the more worthy and of a sublimer Nature is in no ways obnoxious to the Humane Imbecillity of Death Infamy Crime or the like but doth draw from the Natural Body all Imperfections and Incapacities whatsoever So that there is
9. The Words are The Presidents and Princes assembled together to the King and told him That all the Presidents of the Kingdom the Governours and the Princes the Counsellors and the Captains have consulted together to establish a Royal Statute and to make a firm Decree c. Now O King establish the Decree and sign the Writing that it be not changed according to the Law of the Medes and Persians which altereth not Here the Presidents c. assembled consult about the Decree they propose it as they had framed it yet they own it was of no force without the King 's establishing and signing it Which is exactly parallel with the Constitution of the Legislative in England if we joyn the Commoners to the Presidents Princes c. No radical mixture of Power in the two Houses with the King But the Writers for the Long Parliament were so desirous to make the Two Houses to have a Radical Mixture of the Legislative Power equal with the King 's that they sought all the specious and plausible Arguments they could to enforce it having little regard to what was Law it self or ancient Usage Therefore one of them in his (c) Pag. 39. Answer to Dr. Fern saith A Legislative Power is not to be satisfied by a bare powerless Consent Third Objection and therefore deman◠Whether that Consent be causal and authoritative or meerly consiliary and unauthoritative That the Two Houses have an Enacting Authority he would prove from that Clause set in the beginning of Acts Be it Enacted by the King 's most Excellent Majesty This will appear a Form of Words lately made use of in the Twenty fourth Chapter and the Authority of the Lords and Commons assembled in Parliament For he saith this implies distinct Authorities for the Addition of the Authority of the Lords and Commons were superfluous if Laws be enacted by the King's Authority alone To which it may replied according to (d) King's Supremacy p. 89. Mr. Sheringham That though it be granted that they have an Enacting Authority in this particular of Law-making which how step by step it hath been brought to the state it is now in will be cleared in the following Chapters yet the Question is first Whether that be only a Power of assenting that such or such a Law shall be established or a Power that commandeth and giveth life and vigour to the Laws Secondly Whether the Power be radically in themselves or derived from the King As to the first It is agreed by the Judges (e) 2 H. 7.14.11 H. 7.25 Lambard Archeion fol. 271. That the Words Assenteth and Enacteth are equivalent in this Case For their Power of preparing Materials for a Law by framing Bills sufficiently denotes their Assent because they are Bills of their own framing and the Wisdom they show in these and the Care of the Government and People will always make that August Body of great use to the Government and valuable by their Fellow-subjects But secondly In this Particular the Writ of Summons is that which gives them all the Power of which in the Chapter of Parliaments I shall enlarge It must be considered from whom they have this Authority They have the Use and Exercise of the Legislative Power so far as is necessary for that Act although it be not radically in them for although the King's Authority cannot be separated from him privativè so as to deprive him of it yet cumulativè it may be inherent in his own Person and yet be in others too as the Light of the Sun is inherent in its own Body and yet diffused through the whole World And so we call it Moon-shine and Star-light when all their Lights are from the Sun And this Delegate Authority may be called theirs because for the time of their Sitting they are by the Sovereign and Constitution of Government so capacitated to act But since they are called by the King 's Writ and dissolved at his Pleasure they cannot be said to have the Power radically in themselves If this radical Power in the Two Houses were true How could the (f) 24 H. 8. 1 E. 6. c. 2. Statutes declare the King to have entire whole and plenary Power and to be so Supreme that all Authority is derived from him and all Obedience and Allegiance due to him and him alone An utmost Chiefty and Primity of Share as they used to speak in 1641. will not make out the Force of the Statutes Because the Kings of England desiring to rule their People by Lenity have out of Princely Clemency condescended so far as not to impose upon them as hereafter it will appear they anciently did any new Law or alter and repeal the old without their own Consents by their Representatives The Black Parliament of 1641. would have the People believe The Encroachments of the Black Parliament that their Authority was equal with the Kings But when Success had hardned them they were not content with a share they at first challenged but laid claim to all wholly excluding the King and denying him his Negative Voice usurping and taking upon them the whole Power of making Laws So that this Serpent of Co-ordinate Power is not to be suffered to wrigle in its Head lest the whole Body glide easily after But I leave the further discourse of this to its proper Place Preface to the following Chapters and shall now proceed to give some Light to the Government the Britans had among them by the Comparison is found betwixt them the Gauls and Germans Being desirous as much as I can to show the Ancientest usages and under the several Conquests of England how the Government hath received Growth and Alteration sometimes the People being under the Slavery of absolute Conquerors and other times factious Nobles bearding their Kings how the even Thred of Regular Government hath been carried on or interrupted how from an absolute Power of giving Law and ruling in a Military way by the Feudal Law and many other particulars the Government is brought to that Temperament whereby the Subjects may if they will be dutiful live happilier than any other do To illustrate all these it will be necessary to represent the State of the Britans under the Romans and to discourse of the Germans from whence our Saxon Ancestors came and of both of their Manners and Laws and from thence to proceed to illustrate the Legislative Power In all which if I carry my Reader out of his Country to view the State of our Ancient Neighbours I hope he will think it no ill spent time to make that pleasing as well as profitable towr And though I represent him his Ancestors rude and barbarous in Comparison of the Roman civilizedness yet he will find they had some Religion some Arts great and generous Souls as well as strong Bodies and their greatest mis-hap seems to be that those in Britan Gaul or Germany were not under one Monarchy
William the Conquerour as a token of his Victory laid aside the greatest part of the English Laws and brought in the customs of Normandy and commanded Pleadings to be in French Jo. Brompton Abbat of Jorval gives us an account of the proper Laws of William the Conquerour Brompton's Account of the proper Laws of the Conqueror which he recites under four Heads and they are only concerning Pleas de examine Forensi and Mr. Selden gives this Character of him that he was Diligentissimus rerum nostrarum maxime autem Legum vetustiorum Indagator These are by way of Mandate thus W. Dei gratia Rex Anglorum omnibus ad quos scriptum hoc perveniat salutem Mando Praecipio per totam Anglicam Nationem custodiri As to the constituent Parts of the Great Councils in the Conquerour's time in many of them we have many Bishops names The Members of the Great Councils in the Conqueror's time and no others not so much as the Principes Primates or Magnates in general Anno 1071. 5 W. 1. the Plaint of (d) Rad. de Diceto col 483. num 30. Concil tom 2. fol. 4. Wulstan Bishop of VVorcester is said to be ended in Concilio celebrato in loco qui vocatur Pedreda coram Rege Doroberniae Archiepiscopo Primatibus totius Regni before the King the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Nobility or Prime Persons of the whole Kingdom The Election of (e) Gervas Dorobern col 1653. lin 5. Lanfranc Archbishop of Canterbury about this time or the year before is said to be thus the Seniors of the said Church electing him cum Episcopis ac Principibus Clero Populo Angliae in Curia Regis in Assumptione Sanctae Mariae Here the Episcopi Principes Bishops and Princes the Cleri Populus the Clergy and People or Laity were the same persons and only expressive of one another In the Charter (f) MS. in Bibl. Cotton sub essigie Vespas A. 19. e Chron. Rad. de Diceto Spelm. Concil Tom. 2. fol. 14. of William the Conqueror Anno 1077. 11 Regni after the Names of several Archbishops Bishops Earls and other Seniors Robert de Oyley Hamo dapifer signed it many illustrious Persons and Princes of divers Orders saith the Author being omitted Then is added His etiam illo tempore a Regia potestate è diversis Provinciis Vrbibus to this Universal Synod at Westminster were called In this the (g) Fol. 651. lin 22. Principes diversi Ordinis were the great dignified Clergy and the Temporal Nobility which is explained by Florence of Worcester speaking of such a like Convention 3 H. 1. Rex fuit apud Westmonasterium eo omnes Principes Regni Ecclesiastici secularis Ordinis and (h) Fol. 67. B. 20. Anno 1102. 3 H. 1. Eadmer of this very great Council 3 H. 1. says Primates Regni utriusque Ordinis huic conventui affuerunt that is The Princes or great Men of the Clergy and Laity which were no other but the Archbishops Bishops Abbats and Priors of the one Order and the Dukes Earls Barons and greater Tenents in Capite of the other and for the expression è diversis Provinciis Vrbibus (i) Fol. 302. Doctor Brady hath sufficiently explained it in his Answer to the Argumentum Anti-Normanicum In a Charter of this King for changing the (k) Monast vol. 1. fol. 44. Anno 1084. 18 W. Conqu Canons of Duresm into Monks it is said Haec Charta confirmata est apud Westmonasterium in Concilio meo Anno Regni 18. praesentibus omnibus Episcopis Baronibus meis In the Charter of the same (l) Spelm. Concil tom 2. fol. 14. e MS. penes Dec. Capit. B. Pauli Lond. A. fol. 1 2. King about separating of Ecclesiastic Pleas from Civil it is thus expressed William by the Grace of God King of England to R. Bainard G. de Magnavilla and P. de Valoines and all his Fideles of Essex Hereford-shire and Middlesex Know they and all other his Fideles which remain in England that he hath (m) Leges quae non bene c. Communt Concilio Concilio Arâ—â—iepisct porum Epi coporum Abbatum omnium Principum Râ—gni mei emendand is judiâ—avi propterea mando Regia Auâ—loritate â—racipio c. thought fit with his Common Council and the Council of Archbishops Bishops and Abbats and of all the Princes of his Kingdom to amend the Episcopal Laws which were neither well nor according to the command of the Holy Canons before his time observed in his Kingdom Therefore he saith he commands and by his Royal Authority enjoyns that no Bishop or Arch-deacon hold their Pleas any longer in the Hundred From all which we may observe Remarks upon what before is laid down First That the Conqueror introduced the Feudal Laws of the Normans and according to them disposed of the Lands of the conquered Saxons to be held of his Norman Followers and that he brought in several others of the Laws and Customs of his Country Secondly That he difficultly granted to his People the Laws of King Edward and those he amended at his pleasure and all that he either confirmed or established he did by his Royal Prerogative using the single Person in the Sanction of them and the Imperative in the commanding or forbiding and those Laws which properly may be called his own were by way of Charter or Mandate and in the Councils purely Ecclesiastical the King summoned them as is apparent in (n) Annal. Binaiae tom 3. part 2. fol. 249. Hoveden where he saith eodem Anno i. e. 10703 Regni Concilium magnum in Octavis Paschae Wintoniae celebratum est jubente praesente Rege W. c. of which more below The great Selden notes as the Members of the Great Council in the time of the Norman Kings for the Barons such as had 13 Knights Fees and a third part His words are Interfuere Parliamentis sub Normannorum tempora quotquot 13 Feudis Militaribus 3 unius parte investiti Barones ab amplis praediis ita dicti Jan. Ang. p. 139. Thirdly There are no Members of these great Councils mentioned but the Archbishops Bishops and Abbats for the Clergy and the Optimates and Principes for the Laity Fourthly That though the sole Power of enacting Laws was in himself yet he used the Advice of his Common Council of his Kingdom as is expressed in the 55th Law thus Prout statutum est eis illis a nobis datum concessum jure haereditario in perpetuum per Commune Concilium totius Regni nostri praedicti which Commune Concilium consisted of the Bishops Abbats Earls Barons and principal Tenents in Capite as is every where clear no Commons having Vote or otherwise represented Lastly (o) Hist Novel p. 6. num 30. Non sinebat quicquam statuere ant prohibere nisi quae suae voluntati accommoda
Earls Barons Great Men and the whole body of the Tenents in Capite expressed by those words in the former Questions Clergy and People for by them these demands were made and no doubt they would first ask for themselves for the Vulgar or Rabble could not come near to make their Demands at such a Solemnity as this was so (y) Walsingham fol. 95. num 20. great and splendid there being at it Charles and Lewis Earls of Clermont two of the King of France's Brothers the D. of Brabant the Earl of Fens and the other great Men both of France and England with the Countess of Artois Whoever desires further satisfaction may consult the same learned (z) Elossary p. 24. Author who makes it clear That the word Plebs Vulgus Populus in the Writers of that Age was used for the Laity in way of contradistinction from the Clergy I shall at present leave this and note that for any thing appears to the contrary the same Interrogations Oath c. presented to Edward the Second and Third without the additions of King Richard's continued without any alteration to Henry the Eighth's (a) Book of Oaths fol. 1. time and in that we find the King promiseth he shall keep and maintain the Liberties of the Holy Church of old time granted by their Righteous Kings of England The Oath of King Henry the Eighth I find in the Heralds Office the words thus Do ye grant the rightful Laws and Cusioms to be holden and permit ye after your Strength and Power such Laws as to the Honour of God shall be chosen to the People by you to be strengthned and desensed Vid in Coll. Arm. p. 60. and that he shall keep all the Lands Honours and Dignities righteous and free of the Church of England in all manner Holy without any manner of minishments and the rights of the Crown hurt decay or loss to his Power shall call again into the ancient estate and that he shall keep the Peace of Holy Church and of the Clergy and of the People with good accord and that he shall do in his Judgment Equity and right Justice with Discretion and Mercy and that he shall grant to hold the Laws and Customs of the Realm and to his Power keep them and affirm them which the People and Flock have chosen and the evil Laws and Customs wholly to put out and stedfast and stable Peace to the People of this Realm keep and cause to be kept to his Power In this Oath King Henry the Eighth interlined for the right explication of it instead of People and Flock these Words which the Nobles and People have chosen with my Consent The Oath of King Edward the Sixth Oath of Edward the Sixth so far as relates to my purpose was this Do you grant to make no new Laws but such as shall be to the honour and glory of God and to the good of the Commonwealth and that the same shall be made by the consent of the People as hath been accustomed Oaths of Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth not seen by the Author The Oaths of King James the First and King Charles the First The Oath of King Charles the Second Hist Coronationis Caroli 2. in Colleg. Arm. I have not seen any Transcripts of the Oaths of Queen Mary or Queen Elizabeth those which King James and King Charles the First took run thus Will you grant to hold and keep the Laws and Rightful Customs which the Commonalty of this Kingdom have and will you defend and uphold them to the Honour of God so much as in you lyeth That Branch of the Oath which relates to my purpose taken by King Charles the Second runs thus Sir Will you grant to keep the rightful Customs which the Commonalty of your Kingdom have c. The Oath that our present King James the Second took at his Coronation The Oath of King James the Second was in the same Words as that of his Royal Brother wherein the Word Customs is to be taken in the largest extent to include Laws also Now upon the whole we must consider First Considerations upon this Discourse of the Coronation Oaths That in the Eye of the Law the King never dyes so that he is King before any Solemnity of Coronation Secondly The variety of Forms and Precedents seem to prove that one precise form is not simply necessary so the interlining of Henry the Eighth upon Record also shews And if it had been of consequence to have retained the old form we should have heard of it either then or in some succeeding Parliaments Lastly it cannot be denied that if the King be bound by a lawful Oath to pass all Bills it is not the form of denying it but the not doing of it which makes the Perjury And so when the King is tender of a flat denial and attributing so much to the judgment of his great Council that he only useth the words avisera it would be a strange Doctrine that all the Kings of England who have given this Answer have been forsworn and neither Parliament nor Convocation taken notice of it in so many Ages But when by dint of Argument the Parliament Champions were driven from these Holds they fled to their last Burrow So one of them confesses that in Acts of Grace the King is not bound to assent nor in Acts wherein he is to depart from the particular right and interest of his Crown and lastly that if he do not consent however bound by Oath yet they are not binding Laws to the Subject How the Long Parliament Writers would have the King part with his Prerogative in Cases of necessity only But then comes the handful of Gourds which spoils the Pottage Except in cases of necessity If the safety of the People be concerned If it may prove dangerous or inconvenient to them then an extraordinary course may be taken This was the plausible Plea of 1641. to get the Militia into their hands for they urged that in case of apparent and imminent danger the Peoples safety was not to be neglected They might not be exposed as a prey to their Enemies therefore must be put into a posture of defence This was grateful to the People out of that real love they bare to themselves they must favour that side which pretends to take care of their safety Give to any Person or Society a Legislative Power without the King in case of necessity (b) Answer to Observ b. 76. permit them withal to be sole Judges of necessity when it is and how long it lasts and then it is more than probable the necessity will not determine till they have their utmost desires which is the same in effect as if they had the Legislative Power Further it must be considered that necessity upon that supposition must be very evident there needs no such great stir who shall be Judge of it when it comes indeed it
not Republics Having thus far Illustrated the Government in the Golden Age of the World wherein we find no Footsteps or the least tract of any popular Suffrages but an entailing of Sovereign Authority We may farther consider God appointed Kings that the Government of the several Kingdoms in this World have been and are by the appointment of the Sovereign of the whole World not only by Gods appointment of Moses the several Judges and Kings of Israel and Judah but by the frequent expressions in Scripture that by God Kings Reign that Kings are the Ministers of God that God will give deliverance to his King to his anointed c. By which Expressions we may rationally (e) Jus Reg. p. 15. 21. conclude that God hath reserved to himself the immediate Dependance of the supream Power to shut out the restless and extravagant Multitudes from the frequent Revolutions they would make and the desolations they would occasion if they had any ground to think the supream Power depended on theirs or that they were not bound to obey for Conscience sake their Governours Whence also are they stiled Gods but to denote they were not made by Men And as it is most clear that inferior Magistrates derive their Power from the King and not from the People as supream so by that Analogy which runs in a dependance and chains through the whole Creation Kings should derive their Power from God alone who is their King and as the (f) Rom. 13. v. 13 14. Apostle saith are ordained of God and so no humane Ordinance for Supremacy is affixt to the King but Governors are sent by him and if the King were the Creature or Creation of the People it would have been express'd that they were commissioned or sent by them whereas it is expresly said They are of God That Kings or Sovereigns derive their Power from God alone The Testimony of Authors and consequently not from the People is attested by the joint consent of all unbiass'd Learned Men Fathers and Schoolmen in all Ages who have unanimously given their Suffrages for the same as grounded upon solid Reason (g) Contra Gentes So Tertullian saith Let Kings know that from God only they have their Empire in whose Power they only are So St. (h) De Civitate Dei lib. 5. cap. 21. Augustine Let us not attribute to any other the Power of giving Kingdoms and Empires but to the true God So in the Civil Law (i) Cod. de veteri Codice enucleand we find Deo anctore nostrum gubernante Imperium quod nobis à Coelesti Majestate traditum God being the Author governing our Empire which was delivered to us from the Heavenly Majesty (k) Novel 6. Instit Nov. 40 45 46 133. pr. Justinian acknowlegeth his Obligation to take care of his People because he received the charge of them from God And certainly the People are happier in such acknowledgments than if Kings think it only a charge conferred on them by the People and that they were therefore only answerable to them The Reader that would be further satisfied may consult Arniseus Cap. de essentia majestatis Marca Archbishop of Paris de Concordia Sacerdotum Imperii Lib. 2. Cap. 2. Num. 2. Graswinckelius de Jure Majestatis Cap. 8. Num. 2. The Learned and Loyal Kings Advocate of Scotland and the Authorities I have cited in the Chapter of Monarchy Besides what I have urged hitherto we may with a (l) Dr. Hammond's Address p. 10 11. Reverend Author consider that the Sovereign hath an higher Power than the People can give not as representing them but as representing God himself For every supream Magistrate hath a Power that never was in the People to give for never any Man was by God or Nature invested with Power of his own Life to take it away or kill himself lawfully For all Christians generally declare against this Self-murther as a Crime equally against the sixth Commandment as the killing of any other Man Now this Power of Life being so essential a part of the Supremacy and no part of the natural Liberty cannot be inherent naturally in a Community of Men which have no more Power so united than each single Person hath So that though it cannot be said with some Nemo est dominus Membrorum suorum for Man hath the power over his Members to cause one to be cut off for the preserving the whole and the Jew under Gods own Government had power to make himself a Slave yet this Jus Gladii the Right and Power of the Sword which is really the Sovereign Power is by the (m) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 13.2 Ordinance of God not the Donation of the People For it was not in the Power of the People to dispense with Gods Precept Thou shalt not kill nor to distinguish shedding of Blood with the Sword of Vengeance from Murther and consequently the Power is not deriv'd to Kings and Princes by private Men who cannot transfer that Power they never had according to that known Maxim Nemo plus juris transferre ad alium potest quam ipse habet but it 's bestowed on them by God Almighty who is the sole Arbiter of Life and Death who can only take it away because he gave it The supream Magistrate therefore as God's Deputy hath the Power communicated to him as an Endowment necessary to that Power which is design'd to protect and govern others So Agamemnon having received contumelious Language from his Officers in a Council of War to let them understand his Sovereign Power tells them (n) Homer Hiad 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That he had Power of Death When Kings are Elective though it be the act of the People and not of God immediately that designs or nominates the Person to that Office yet doth not this Nomination bestow this Power but God who alone hath this Power bestows it on him who is so Elected Which we may illustrate by the Example of chusing inferiour Officers For though a Corporation by the Grant of a Sovereign hath Power to chuse a Mayor or chief Officer yet they give him not the Power of Executing that Office so and so For that is appointed and limited by the King 's especial Grace and Favour The nominating of the person being granted to them by the Sovereign but the qualifications of his Office and Power are by the sole Prescript of the King's Charter and Laws Having hitherto founded my Reasoning upon the History of Moses and the Authority of Scripture I might bring in a long Discourse out of prophane Historians Greeks and Romans as well as more modern Writers who give an account of the Foundations of Kingdoms but since a late (o) French Monarchy p. 16. Author hath made such a flourish out of Polybius slily and maliciously endeavouring to represent Monarchy as a Tyrannical Government wh◠the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the three constituent parts viz.
the Spaniards there were as many Obelisks or pointed Pillars set about their Graves as they had killed Enemies All which and infinite more Places in (c) The necessity of having a Standing Force is for preventing Rebellion and defending against Foreigners as appears in Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 7. c. 8. him and other Authors produceable sufficiently clear the necessity of a Prince's both having and encouraging Military Force and all are as so many Arguments That it is very necessary and conducible to the Prince's Glory and Safety as well as his Peoples that he be not only valiant and couragious in his own Person but that he understand the Office of a great General There are none more famous in the World than such Princes as have themselves led and headed their own Armies as is most eminently proved in Alexander the Great and Julius Caesar So in our King Richard the First and Edward the First Hence it is that (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Diâ— l. 13. Caesar was wont to say There are two things which obtain keep and encrease the Princedom viz. Soldiers and Money For as the great (e) Non ignavia magna imperia continâ—ri sed virorum armorumque faciendum certamen Historian observes By Sloth no great Empires are held together but it must be done by Force of Men and Arms It being (f) Sua retinere privatae domus de alienis certare regiâ—m 〈…〉 15. Annal. the part of a Private Family to retain its own but to carry Arms abroad is a Kingly Praise Such a Prince who hath when a Subject hazzarded his Life for his King and Country shown his great skill in ordering and providing for his Army in disciplining it How a Military Prince prevents Rebellious of his Subjects hath been fortunate and successful hath a Genius to military Employment a brisk and vigorous Soul not only when he comes to be Sovereign himself puts a fresh Spirit into his People by raising their Hopes and Confidence that he will encrease the Glory of his Nation but it makes him secure at home from Seditions and Rebellions For he is very fool-hardy or desperately Revengeful that will challenge a single Man who is experimented to have Valour and Skill at his Weapon much more is he who knowing his Prince such an one and who hath the Power of his Kingdom to assist and defend him will offer to molest his peaceable Reign unless he find some advantagious opportunity strangely favourable to his Design or take some Season before such a Prince be well setled in his Throne as despairing ever after to effect any thing and be in that desperate Condition that if he then cannot push forward his Designs he must for ever live inglorious and miserable Such was the Case of the rash ingrateful and aspiring Duke of Monmouth who to the eternal discredit of the name of Protestant so unpolitickly as well as maliciously raised the late Rebellion against his Lawful Soveraign pretending a Legitimacy which his Father that the best of all Men living knew the falshood of disowned and more than once made publick Declaration of it How he prospered in this attempt the World knows and if He and his Advisers had not been besotted they might have easily foreseen Besides this great and happy advantage to a valorous and Military Prince How a couragious Prince secures his Subjects from Foreign Enemies in the securing his own Country in Peace within themselves the Benefit is likewise great in the preventing of any affronts injuries or Indignities to him or his People from any of his Neighbours for none dare (g) Nâ—mâ— provocare au let aut facere in juriam ei Regno aut populo quem intelligit expeditum atque promptum ad vindicandum Vita Alex. provoke or do Injury to a King his Kingdom or People saith Lampridius that knows the Prince prepared forward and ready to vindicate his People This military Genius in a Prince being supperadded to his other Royal Vertues and Qualifications furbisheth all their Arms sets a fresh Gloss and Lustre upon them and such a Prince being generally successful in his Attempts for that commonly gives the first notice of his Courage and Conduct will have every one readily flock to his Standard to (h) Objicient se mucronibus insidiantium se suaque jactabunt quocun que desideraverit Imperantis salus Sen. 1. de Clem. expose themselves betwixt him and the points of Traitors Swords will have them throw themselves and their Fortunes whereever the safety of their King requires it So Cicero notes that Fabius Maximus Marcellus Scipio Marius and other great Generals had the Emperors Office and Armies committed to them not only for their Vertues but also by reason of their fortunateness to whom (i) Cic. pro Manilio Quibus etiam venti tempeslatesque obsecundant the Winds and Tempests have been favourable It greatly (k) Vehementer enim pertinet ad bella administranda quid hosâ—es quid socii de Imperatoribus existiment Idem conducing to the management of War what opinion the Enemies and Allies have of such Generals as the same Orator notes and the like may be said of Warlike Kings What immortal Glory is it to England that it hath had King Richard the First Of King Richard the First who carried his victorious Ensigns to the Holy Land What a Memorial of his Name and of the Prowess of his People hath King Edward the First left to all Posterity by the advancing his conquering Armes into the very High-Lands of Scotland Of King Edward the Third and the Black Prince What renown did King Edward the Third and the Black Prince his Son win in France when they not only won so great Victories but brought the King Prisoner and what no Nation else can boast of had at the same time the King of Scotland also Prisoner It may be easily conceived that these two valiant Princes and the Sons of that great King spirited the whole English Nation and in that Age the Renown of it equalled what now the French ascribe to their great King The Annals swell with the Atchievements of Henry the Fifth who in so few Years Of Henry the Fifth upon the matter subdued all France So that his Infant Son was Crowned King at Paris It is not to be expected that many Ages can produce such Examples but every Reader of History may observe That in every Age some one or two Crowned Heads carry the Trophies from all the rest fill their Countries with Triumphal Arches and raise pyramids of Glory to their own and their Countries high Renown A strange Factiousness in the Reigns of our three last Kings and the dreadful Rebellion Why our three last Kings could not appear so Formidable abroad have deprived them of the opportunity of showing the English Prowess on the publick Theater as it had been before Yet when they were employed they
Particulars of Royal Abatements Edicts or make new Laws or change any of the old standing Laws without the mutual Consent of the two Houses of Parliament He may not oppress the People or in any Arbitrary way take from them their Liberties or Estates under any pretence whatsoever without due course of Law Nor can he impose upon their (m) Stamford's Pleas of the Crown Persons what Charges or Burthens he pleaseth but according to and by the Laws of the Kingdom He cannot do any thing against the Law of the Nation or against common Right cannot change Ancient Customs for a Legal (n) Hâ—ghs 's Reports 254.263 Cousâ—uetudo lâ—galis plus habet quam concessio Regalis Custom is more available than a Royal Concession yet on the other side that Custom which advanceth against the Prerogative of the King is void He cannot impose Arbitrary (o) Petit. of Right 3 Car. 1.7 Car. 1. c. 17. payments erect new Offices of Charge to the Subject may not deny or delay Justice may not compel his People to make Gifts Loan Benevolence or Tax without consent of the two Houses The King (p) 2 Car. 1. c. 1. Coke 12.46.2 part Brown lib. 2. c. 2. Coke Instit 2 part 47 48. Petition of Right Dyer 176. may not imprison without just Cause nor keep any Mans Cause from Tryal may not send any man out of the Realm without his own Consent may not in time of Peace Billet or Quarter Soldiers or Mariners upon his People against their Wills may not grant Commission to try Men by Martial Law in time of Peace nor to determine any matters of difference betwixt Subjects other ways than by ordinary (q) 21 Jac. c. 31. Coke 11.87 Plowden 497. course of Law and ordinary Courts may not by Patent or Licence make a grant of a Monopoly or the benefit of a Penal Law or give a Power to dispense with Penal Laws in some Cases (r) Coke 11.87 He may not have or take that he hath right to which is in the Possession of another but by due course of Laws and may not make new or alter old Courts of Justice unless to be kept after the Course of the Law and not in Course of Equity Nor (s) Sheppard's Grand Abridgment part 3. fol. 49. alter the Courts of Westminster that have been time out of mind nor erect new Courts of Chancery Kings-Bench Common-pleas or Exchequer (t) Fleetwood lib. 1. c. 8. He may not by his last Will and Testament under the great Seal or otherwise dispose of the Government or of the Crown it self nor give and grant away the Crown-Lands or Jewels which he hath in his Politic Capacity nor give away any of the incommunicable Prerogatives By these Abatements of Power and gracious Condescentions of the Kings of England for the Benefit and Security of the Subject No Power co-ordinate with the King 's we are not to conclude that there either is or can be any Co-ordination or Coaequality of any State Order or Degree of the Subjects with the Sovereign nor any Competition of the Subjects Power in his Concurrence with the Vertual and Primary Influence of the Sovereign but a plain Subordination and subjected Ministration of the one under the Sovereignty of the other For although there is a Co-operation of the Members with the Head for the performing some Acts of State and they may seem Orders or States coaequally Authorized in the Power of Acting with the Sovereign in Petitioning for advising or consulting about or consenting upon the Kings Summons to Laws And although in judging and determining matters of Private Interest the King hath not an Arbitrary Judgment but is restrained to the Judgment to be administred by the proper sworn Judges in his Courts whom he appoints to judge according to his Laws and in the making of Laws his Power and Judgment is restrained to the Concurrence of the Nobles and Commons in Parliament yet in all other things wherein he is not expresly restricted by any Law of his own or Progenitors granting he retaineth the absolute Power as in the particulars before mentioned and in the Chapters of Parliaments I shall further discourse In the Rebellion under King Charles the First the (u) Observations on His Majesty's Messages c. The Rebels in 1641. would have lessened the King's Sovereignty and placed it in the People or their Representatives Pencombatants for the Party knowing they had the whole Current of the Laws against them made a great noise and bustle with Sophisms and plausible specious Pretences to captivate the Populace and nothing was more frequent than the Misapplication of that of the Philosopher That the King was Singulis major but Vniversis minor Inferring from thence That the Collective Body of the People and their Representatives were Greater in Authority than the King In answer to which it may be observed That the Aphorism how true soever in any other sense is most false in any sense of Sovereignty For if it be meant That the King is a better Man only than any of us single this doth not tell us he is better than Two and this is no more than possibly he might be before he was King For we must needs look upon Princes as Persons of Worth Honour and Eminency when taken from the People which the superaddition of Royalty did not destroy Besides any Lord of the Land may challenge such a Supremacy over all the Knights and any Knight over all the Esquires Furthermore if Princes be Sovereigns to single Persons of Subjects only and not to the universality of them then every single Subject by himself is a Body Politick whereof the King as King is Head and so the Publick Community is out of the King's Protection he being no King as to them in a complex Body Such impudent Falsities and many more destructive Consequences flow from such absurd Principles And if the Maxim were true the People have placed a King not over but under themselves But they enforce the Argument still further That the Fountain and efficient Cause of Power is the People and from hence they say the Inference is just That he is less than the Universe But the (w) Answer to Observations p. 10. Consequence is rather the contrary For suppose the People were the efficient Cause of Power it can be no otherwise than by translating or deriving their divided Power and uniting it in him Since then they cannot retain what they have parted with nor have what they gave away it follows That he who hath all their Power and his own particular besides must needs be greater and more powerful than they it being a very great Truth That he is the only Fountain of Power and Justice Another of their Maxims was That quicquid efficit tale illud est magis tale And they assume But the King was made by the People therefore less than the People In answer to which it is
to Kingly Government and he every where commends it as most acceptable to the People and most safe for the Prince There is an excellent (a) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 De Creatione Princ. Soliloquy that Philo brings in his King to make and which may become the potentest Monarch to imitate That he writ the Laws himself into a Book that he might transcribe them into his Soul and imprint into his Mind those divine Characters never to be washed out again whereas other Kings therefore bear Staves for their Scepter the abridgment of the Law should be his Scepter his rejoycing and Glory uncontroulable the Ensign of that unreproveable Government which is fashioned according to the Pattern of Gods own Kingdom Although according to Harmenopulus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the King is not to be subject to the Laws because offending against them he is not punished and as St. (b) Neque ullis ad poenam legibus voâ—antur tuti Imperii potestate Apol. pro Davide Ambrose speaking of David saith He being a King was tyed to no Laws because Kings are freed from the Bonds or Punishments of Faults being called to Punishment by no Laws being protected by the Power of their Empire yet (c) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greg. Naz. Orat. 27. as a grave Father saith God's Word and right Reason must give a Law to the Law-giver Therefore that weighty and elegant Expression of (d) Temperans Majestatem Caesaris infra Deum magis illum commendo Deo cui soli subjicio Ideo magnus quia coelo minor est Apol. c. 35. Tertullian deserves consideration by all Princes which is this While we temper the Majesty of Caesar under God we commend him the more to God unto whom alone we do subject him therefore great because he is less than Heaven To the voluntary submission of a Prince to his own or the Laws of his Progenitors may be referred the memorable saying of Valentinian (e) Revera majus Imperio est submittere legibus Principâ—tum Lib. 4. c. de Leg. c. Licet Lex Imperii solennibus Juris Imperatorem solverit nihil tamen tam proprium Imperii est quam legibus vivere Lib. 3. c. de Testam the Younger It is in truth a greater thing than Empire to submit the Princedom it self to the Laws and that other equally imitable by Princes Though the Laws of the Empire have freed the Emperor from the Solemnities of the Laws yet nothing is so proper for Empire as to live by the Laws or according to them So inthat commendation which Plutarch gives (f) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Orat. 2. de Fortuna Alex. Alexander the Great That he conceived he ought to be thought superior unto all Men yet subject to Justice Such a Prince we find Pliny fully describe in his (g) Nec minus hominem se quam hominibus praeesse meminit Panegyrick of Trajan That he thinks himself to be one of us and so much the more excellent and eminent he is that he so thinketh and no less remembreth that he is a Man than that he is a Ruler of Men. For he who hath nothing left to (h) Cui nihil ad augendum fastigium superest hic uno modo crescere potest si se ipse submittat securus magnitudinis suae increase his heighth hath but this one way to grow by if he submit himself that is to the governing by Laws it may be presumed he means being secure of greatness and in another place he calls him equal to all in this only greater than the rest That he was better and more nearly to our present purpose Thou hast made (i) Ipse te legibus subjecisti Legibus Caesar quas 〈◊〉 Principi scrip 〈◊〉 thy self subject to the Laws O Caesar which were not written to restrain the Prince by So we find both Severus (k) Licet legibus soluti simus attamen legibus 〈…〉 Instit quibus modis Testam infirment 8. Vet. and Antonius often set down in their Rescripts Although we be loosed from the Laws yet we live by the Laws These Laws are the Laws of God of Nature or those of the Kingdom concerning the first and last I shall not now discourse concerning that of Nature the (l) Non scripta sed nata lex quam non didicimus accepimus legimus verum ex natura ipsa arripuimus hausimus expressimus ad quam non docti sed facti non instituti sed imbuti sumus Pro Milone Orator saith It is not writ but born with us which we have not learnt received or read but from Nature it self have powerfully attracted drunk in and extracted to which we are not taught but made obedient not instructed but imbued Concerning the original of which Law he saith (m) Vnus erit communis quasi Magister Imperator omnium Deus ille legis hujus inventor disceptator lator â—ui qui non pâ—rebit ipâ—e se fugiet aâ— naturam hominis spernabitur atque hoc ipsâ— luet maximas poenas etiamsi caetera supplicia quae putantur â—ffugerit Lib. 3. de Repub. That God our common Master and Ruler of all is the Inventer Judg and Law-giver which he who will not obey must fly from himself i. e. abandon the Dictates of his own Reason and Conscience and despise the Nature of Man and in himself i. e. in his Conscience undergo the greatest Pains although he should escape all those other which commonly are accounted Punishments It is concerning this Law he saith That from it neither the Senate noâ— the People can exempt us nor is it lawful to abrogate it in the whole nor derogate from it (n) Ibid. Neque derogari ex hac aliquid licet neque tota abrogari potest nec vero aut per Senatum aut per populum solvi hac lege possumus The fore-mentioned Archbishop (o) Vsâ—er's Power of Princes p. 70. from hence concludes That to this moral Law of God whether by Nature thus written in the Hearts of Men or more fully delivered by Gods own written word or by just consequence deduced from the grounds of either of them the greatest Monarch upon Earth owes as much obedience as the lowest and meanest of all his Subjects And however the Prince is obliged to the directive force of the Law and so ought to be governed by it as his Director and though it be most true that (p) Reges Jolo Dei timore metuque Gehennae coercentur Isiodorus 3. Sent. c. 31. Kings are restrained only by the fear of God and Hell yet we may conclude that these together with the consideration of their Interests will be sufficient Incitements to them to govern according to such Laws Yet still it is to be owned That when a King doth not act according to such Laws he is not thereby capable of any Punishment for the transgressing of them and the reason saith the learned
(q) Power of the Prince p. 81. Primate is obvious because the inflicting of a punishment is an Act of a Superior to an Inferior and to make one upon Earth Superior to the Supreme Governour would imploy an absolute contradiction though a Father or Master were never so faulty none would be so absurd as to think that their Servants or Children might chastise them When I reflect on that dismal Day when the wicked High Court of Justice arraigned and sentenced the most Innocent Just and Religious King that possibly hath worn a Crown since our Saviours time I always stand amazed and read or meditate on that Tragical Act with a concern next to that of our Saviour's suffering All that black and bloody Scene was acted by Men of and upon the Principles successful Rebels made use of The Preamble to the Treasonable Charge against King Charles the First That Kings are admitted and trusted with a limited Power to govern by and according to the Laws of the Land and not otherwise and by their Trust Oath and Office are obliged to use the Power committed to them for the Good and Benefit of the People and for the Preservation of their Rights and Liberties which they charged that Blessed King to have designedly violated To which I shall give only some k short Heads of his Majesties Answer (r) His Majesty's Speeches and Tryal p. 429. which if they had been weighed were enough to confound all their arguing He demanded by what lawful Authority he was seated there he had a trust committed to him by God by old and lawful Descent that he would not betray Pag. 431. to answer to a new unlawful Authority That England was an Hereditary Kingdom He tells them how great a sin it is to withstand lawful Authority and submit to a Tyrannical or Unlawful That Kings can be no Delinquents That Obedience unto Kings is strictly commanded in the old and new Testament pag. 435. particularizing that one place Where the word of a King is there is Power and who may say unto him What dost thou Eccl. 8.4 That no Impeachment can lye against him all running in his Name That the King can do no wrong the House of Commons never being a Court of Judicature can erect none He owns an Obligation to God to defend and maintain the Liberties of his People against all such Illegal and Arbitrary Proceedings Pag. 439. But 't was to no purpose to show such Crown-Jewels before such Wolves and Bears that were gaping for his Blood and would not admit his only request to them to be heard for the Welfare of the Kingdom and Liberty of the Subject before they precipitated Sentence against him before the Lords and Commons and pressed it That it may be it was something he had to say they had not heard before Hand But nothing his sacred Majesty could say would move those who under a vile and notorious Lye in the Name of the People the Supreme Authority as they called it passed that barbarous Sentence against that sacred Head to the amazement of the whole World sufficient to raise the utmost Indignation of all good Men against such barbarous Principles and Proceedings CHAP. XIX That the Sovereign may dispense with the Execution of the Laws of his Country in several Cases HAving discoursed of the Kings being unaccountable to any but God Almighty when he governs not according to the Laws of God Nature or his Dominions The Connexion of this with the foregoing Chapter upon that Foundation That there cannot be two Supremes here upon Earth in one Kingdom I come now to discover what Power Kings in general and our Kings in particular have to dispense with the Execution of the Laws upon some cases for it is far from my thoughts ever to suggest any such dangerous assertion That Princes in general may dispense with the Execution of the Laws Plutarch (a) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Compar Flaminii Philopaemenis setteth this down as a chief point of that natural skill which Philopoemen had in Government That he did not only rule according to the Laws but over-ruled the Laws themselves when he found it conducing to the Weal publick For as the (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Justin Jun. Imp. praef Constit 3. Emperor saith whilst the Laws stand in force it is fit that sometimes the Kings Clemency should be mingled with the severity of them especially when by that means the Subject may be freed from much Detriment and Damage Princes according to the (c) Princeps est supra legem adeo quod secundum conscientiam suam judicare potest Cyrus in L. Rescript c. Judgment of great Lawyers have Power to judge according to their own Conscience and not according to the Letter of the Law and no doubt it was such written Laws as these that (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Justinian Novel 105. Justinian the Emperor meant when upon the enacting of a Constitution of this kind he added thereunto this Limitation From all these things which have been said by us let the Emperors State be excepted whereunto God hath subjected the very Laws themselves sending him as a living Law unto Men who therefore in another place assumeth to himself the Title of a Father of the Law Whereupon the (e) Nota Imperatorem vocari patrem Legis under c Leges sune ei subjecte Gloss in Novel 12. c. 4. Glossator maketh this Observation Note That the Emperor is the Father of the Law whereupon the Laws also are subject to him So the great (f) Princeps est supra legem in quantum si expediens est potest legem mutare in ea dispensare pro loco tempore Vid. Thom. in 1.2 q. 96. Artic 5. ad 3. Schoolman saith The Prince is above the Law so far that if it be expedient he may change the Law and dispense with Time and Place as when a Man is condemned to banishment the Prince if he see cause may revoke him from thence and therein saith (g) Gloss in lib. 4. de Poenis Accursius his own Will is accounted a great and just cause Magna justa Causa est ejus Voluntas The Reason of these Assertions is couched in what Aeneas (h) Convenit Imperatori Juris rigorem aequitatis fraeno temperare cui soli inter aequitatem jusque interpositam interpretationem licet incumbit inspicere De Ortu Authoribus Imperii Sylvius observes That there is a certain other thing to which the Emperor is more obnoxious than to the Law and that is Equity which is not always found written Now if the Law doth command one thing and Equity perswade another It is fit the Emperor should temper the Rigor of the Law with the Bridle of Equity as he who alone may and ought to look unto that Interpretation which lyeth interposed betwixt Law and Equity since no Law can sufficiently
Cabedo Pract. Obs par 2. decis 40. would himself For it is essential to Majesty and Soveraignty and cannot be abdicated while he remaineth King nor separated without the diminution or destruction of Majesty How both King and People are obliged to defend the Rights of the Crown will appear in the Laws ascribed to King Edward the Confessor in the 17.35 and 56. As to the Particular How absolutely necessary the Royal Assent is to all Laws in the Act of Recognition to King James the First it is fully expressed thus Which if Your Majesty shall be pleased as an Argument of your Gracious acceptation to adorn with Your Majestie 's Royal Assent without which it can neither be Compleat and Perfect nor remain to all Posterity according to our Desire as a Memorial of your Princely and tender Affection towards us c. Against what I have laid down those who were for co-ordinate Powers in the two Houses object many things Answers to some Objections against the King's sole establishing of Laws some I have answered in the Chapter of the King's Sovereignty and I shall meet with others in the Chapters of Parliaments And shall here only take notice of some omitted or not fully answered there Against the assertion That the Liberties granted by King Henry the Third were by way of Charter they produce the Preamble (r) Coke 2 Instit fol. 525. to the Confirmation of King Edward the First of Magna Charta La Charte des Franchises la Charte de la Forest les queux fuerent faitz per Commen de tout Royalm en le temps le Roy Henry pier soient tenue c. and Charta de Foresta wherein he saith that the Charter of Liberties and the Charter of the Forest made by the Community of all the Realm in the time of King Henry our Father shall be kept c. To which with the Judicious Doctor (s) General Preface to Compleat History p. 41. The ancient Kings sealing of Charters of Liberties reputed Laws Brady may be answered that these were the Petitions and Requests of the Community of the Kingdom and may be said to be made that is digested by them into the form of a Charter So the Barons offered King John's Magna Charta to him ready drawn in a Schedule and forced him to grant it and cause his Seal to be put to it and the whole strength and validity of the Charter lay in his Grant and the Confirmation of it under his Seal This was the only Security they desired and demanded no other and the Tenour of all the Charters were accordingly We grant We confirm We give for us and our Heirs to them and their Heirs c. Which Grants and Concessious were always in these times accepted and acknowledged to be sufficient without the least doubting or scruple There was no other Power or Authority that gave them being but the King's so that it seemed the great Councils or Parliaments of those times owned the Kings Charters under Seal and the Grants made by them to the People to be of good force and effect and that their Petitions to which he gave his assent and caused to be put under his Seal were by them accepted and from time to time acknowledged as firm and valid Laws The same learned (t) Idem p. 67. The Laws planted by Kings Doctor Brady observes that Sir Edward Coke hath a formal way of speaking The Law doth this and The Law doth that This is Law That is by Common Law of England abstracting it from any dependance upon or Creation by the Government as if it had been here before there was any and had grown up with the first Trees Herbs and Grass that grew upon English Ground and had not been of our antient Kings and their Successors planting by assistance and advice of their great Councils in all Ages as it was found expedient either by them or upon Petition and Request of their People which is acknowledged by all the Bishops Earls Barons and People present at the (u) Claus 1 E. 2. m. 10. dorso Coronation of King Edward the Second in these words Sir Will you grant and keep and by your Oath confirm to the People of England the Laws and Customs granted to them by the antient Kings of England your Predecessors true and devout to God and namely the Laws and Customs and Liberties granted to the Clergy and People by the glorious King Edward your Predecessor Another Objection some make against the Absoluteness of the King's Power Second Objection when it is said in antient Statutes The King ordains The King wills that it hath been resolved by many of the Judges (w) Coke 8. Report s 20. b. that if these Statutes be entred in the Parliament Rolls and allowed as acts of Parliament it shall be intended they were by Authority of Parliament With the Judicious Dr. Brady I shall not enquire how such Entry and such Allowance without any Words in the Statutes to that purpose can make them to be by Authority of Parliament But we may he sure those Words The King ordains The King wills being pronounced in Parliament and recorded in the Rolls thereof do clearly prove the King's Authority and Power in making Laws to be far greater than many Men would allow him or have him to enjoy (x) Lib. 3. c. 9. Bracton and the Author of (y) Lib. 1. c. 17. â—leta applying the Passage of the Civil Law Quod Principi placet Legis habet vigorem to the King of England say That Clause ought not to be understood of every thing that is rashly presumed to be his Will but of that which is justly determined upon good Advice and Deliberation by the Counsel of his Magistrates (z) Râ—ge Authoritatem prastante the King giving it Authority and confirming it for a Law and from hence (a) Cum ipse sit Author Juris non debet inde Injuriarum nasci occasio unde Jura nascuntur infer That when he himself is the Author of the Law Injustice ought not to spring from the same Fountain from whence the Law doth spring It is no diminution of the Sovereignty of a Prince in the matter of making Laws or repealing them to have the Assent of the Nobles and such a select Body of Great and Wise Men as the House of Commons are But when as in the Parliament 1641. the Two Houses claim a Co-ordinate Power and would make their Advices be swallowed as Commands it is this that all Loyal Persons should oppose We generally understand that the Persian Monarchy was as Absolute as any yet in it we have a manifest Discovery of the Concurrence of the Nobles in preparing a Decree The Persian manner of making Laws yet they wanted the King's establishing the Decree by his signing it whereby it might not be changed and Grotius thinks they signed it also (b) Dan. cap. 6. v. 7 8
(f) Glossar p. 362. Leges pristinas longa receptas consuetudine abolevit Britannisque novas dedit Sir Henry Spelman's Glossary I find that the Manuscript saith That he abolished the old Laws received by long Custom and gave to his Britans new ones which from the Makers Name are called the Laws of Hoel Dha Who over reads these Laws saith a judicious (g) Sacred Laws p. 76. Author will have little reason to think our Common Law ran from any such Fountain and it seems the old Laws and Customs of this People were far worse and more rude yet as the Proem informs us I know some will be displeased that I take no notice of the Mulmutian or of the Mercian Laws concerning which the Abbat (h) Jo. Bromp Coll. 956. num 10. of Jorval and the Monk (i) Lib. 1. c. 50. Concerning the Mercian Laws not British See for this and against it what the Judicious Selden hath writ in his fourth fifth and sixth Chapters of his Janus Anglorum in which the Story of Brute is judiciously confuted of Chester give this account That Dunwallo Mulmucius a British King who lived 430 years before our Saviour made those Laws which continued in esteem till Edward the Confessors days by the Name of the Leges Molmucinae in which he appointed Cities the Temples of the Gods and the Ways leading to them and the Ploughs of the Country Men to be Sanctuaries and after Mercia a Queen of the Britans Wife of Gwithelin whom Leland calls Mercia proba in the Minority of her Son saith the Monk of Chester who ruled in the Country of the Mercians published a Law full of Discretion and Justice called the Lex Mercia which two Laws Gildas the Historian translated out of the British Language into Latin and these in the Saxons time were called Merchena Laga or the Law of the Mercians which Alured the Saxon saith the Monk of Chester from the Latin turned into the Saxon Language and added the West Saxon Law and Canutus added the Danelga or Danish Law all which three being joyned together by Edward the Confessor made those we call the Common Law or King Edward's Laws To which I shall only give Sir Henry Spelman's answer in his Glossary That it is true that King Alfred did write the Mercian Laws into his own West Saxon Laws but as appears by the Preface to his Laws that he collected what ever he found in the Laws of King Ina his Countryman Offa King of the Mercians or Ethelbert who was first baptized and those that were just he collected others being rejected It is not probable that Offa a Saxon King the cruellest Enemy to the Britains having driven them out of all the Confines of his Kingdom into Wales should carry back their Laws as his Spoils especially the Laws being so wicked that in the next Age they should be expunged and juster Laws be chosen as we see in the Preface to those of Hoel Dha I shall offer but one Argument more and so conclude with Sir Henry Spelman's opinion When Ethelbert King of Kent made his Laws Anno 613. as in the next Chapter I shall relate Bede saith he framed them after the Roman Example after Romana Bisena by which we may understand either according to the Laws then used by the Civil or Ecclesiastic State of the Romans As to Sir Henry Spelman (k) Glossar tit Lex Whence most Laws after the breaking of the Roman Empire he saith when the Goths Saxons Longobards Danes Normans and other Inhabitants about the Baltic Sea and Northern parts of Germany had made great Conquests in Europe they imposed their Laws every where upon the conquered and their Country Riâ—â— hence the Agreement betwixt the Laws of the Germans French Italians Spaniards and Sicilians and who ever boast of the Antiquity of their Municipal Laws can deduce them no higher For (l) Quis enim victor populus sub victi legibus conquiniscet saith he What conquering People will bow the neck under the Laws of the conquered especially when they have ejected a great part of them out of the Country So that if the Britains had any Laws of their own after the Roman Conquest they must be preserved in the remotest parts of Scotland and after in Wales but England had other Laws as I shall make appear hereafter CHAP. XXIII Of the German Government and Laws of several Countries after breaking of the Roman Empire and an Introduction to understand the Saxon Law-makers HAving treated of the State of the Britans under the Romans I now in order should immediately treat of the Saxons great Councils and discover by what Authority Laws were made in their time who made up the great Council and whose advice was implied in the framing of their Laws But before I enter upon Particulars it may be needful to say something of the German Polity a Member of which most famous Country though we find not them mentioned during the time of the twelve Caesars no doubt the Saxons were Caesar tells us The Gods the Germans worshipped The Germans had no Druids * Germani neque Druidas habent qui rebus divinis praesint neque sacrisiciis student which attended Divine Matters nor did they study Sacrifices and that they accounted among the Gods those they see and from whom they are manifestly helped in their works as the Sun Vulcan and the Moon the rest they have not received as much as by report But Tacitus mentions their God Tuisto born of the Earth and his Son Mannus and that they worshipped Mercury most to whom they sacrificed Men but to Hercules and Mars other Animals Although the Germans Gauls and Britans were Barbarous yet they were Valiant and capable of great Improvement and that some worshipped Isis When I read in Caesar Tacitus Diodorus Strabo and others of the Barbarousness of the Germans Gauls and Britans their homely Diet poor Cottages and Clothing their Habitations dispersed according as there was convenience of Water or Wood and that uncultivated Disposition they describe I am ready to think before the Roman Attacques upon them they had lived something like the Savage Indians and had little of Arts or Industry among them but when I consider on the other side their great Armies their Weapons the Chariots of the Britans and Gauls called Esseda the (a) Lanceo ferreo cubitali longitudine latitudine duorum palmorum Aerea Galea caput muniâ—bant paulatim eminentiore in qua aut cornua impressa essent aut avium vel quadrupedum essigies sculptae Caesar l. 3. Lances of the Gauls with Heads of Iron a Cubit long and two Palms broad their large Shields and Brass Helmets the German Spears called Framâ—â—â— and the Ornaments of their Shields and Helmets with Figures of Birds or four-footed Beasts in Brass their orderly raising of such and such numbers of Men in such and such Circuits and Jurisdiction of Cities and their training up
Kindred and drives her through the Streets lashing or beating her as she goes along This as Juvenal saith was Ipsis Marti Venerique timendum So Antinous in Homer threatens Irus with the chopping off his Nose Ears and Privities and Vlysses inflicts that very punishment upon his Goat-herd Melanthius for his Pimping So in Canutus his Law the Wife who took other Passengers aboard her than her Husband is doomed she should have her Nose and Ears cut off Jâ—â—us Anglorum The curious may see more in Selden Tacitus observes another Law Hâ—â—redes successoresque sui cuique liberi nullum testamentum Si liberi non sunt pâ—â—ximus gradus in possâ—ssâ—oâ—e sratres patrui avunculi Idem that every ones Children were their Heirs and Successors and there was no Will to be If there be no Children then the next of kin shall inherit Brethren or Unkles by the Fathers or Mothers This seems to point out Gavil-kind otherwise there had been need of a Testament to dispose of something for younger Children So Selden observes that till our Grandfathers time it was not lawful to dispose of Land-Estates by Will unless it were in some Burroughs that had such priviledges but this hindred not but they might dispose by Deeds Another Law he mentions Suscipere inimicitias seu patris seu propiâ—qui quam amicitias necesse est Idem Nec implacabiles durant luitur enim etiam homicidium certo Armâ—ntorum ac pecorum numero recipitque satisfactionem universa domâ—s Idem which shews the use of those are called Deadly Feuds in the North was that to undertake the enmities rather than the friendships whether of ones Father or Kinsman is more necessary Yet he saith those do not hold on never to be appeased for even Murther is expiated by a certain number of Cattle and the whole Family of the murdered Person receives satisfaction So we find in our English Saxon Laws Murthers were formerly bought off with Head-money which was called Wâ—â—gild though one had killed a Noble-man yea a King himself which as I remember was valued at 60000 Thrimsas or Groats and so a Prince 30000 and others Proportionable Another Law we find thus The Lord imposeth upon his Tenant a certain quantity of Corn or Cattle or Clothes Frumenti modum Deminus aut pecoris aut vestis colâ—no injungit Idem Here we certainly find the usage of Country Farmholders In â—â—imitivo Regni sâ—â—tu pâ—st conquis â—â—nem 〈…〉 〈…〉 argenti 〈◊〉 sed sola 〈◊〉 solvebantur Dialog Scaccar So yet in Scotland a Gentleman of Quality or Lords Estate is not computed by Annual Rent but by so many Bolls of Victual So we find in Gervase of Tilbury that the Kings had payments made them out of their Lands not in Summs of Gold or Silver but only in Victuals or Provisions out of which the King's House was supplied with necessaries for daily use which the King's Officers accounting with the Sheriffs reduced into many payments viz. a Measure of Wheat to make Bread for 100 Men 1 s. the body of a Pasture-fed Beef 1 s. a Ram or Sheep 4 d. for Food for 20 Horses 4 d. Thus far I have thought fit to pick out of Tacitus the manners of the Germans and compare some of them with the English Saxon or Norman Customs to discover their Conformity But since in this account from Tacitus we find no satisfactory testimony as to the power of making Laws but that in general they used to meet in Consultation about the New or Full of the Moon where 2 (r) Alter tertius dies consultatione coâ—â—ntium abâ—umitur Id. 636. or 3 Days were usally spent and the Turba or Common Body of those that met which elsewhere he saith was by hundreds being Armed the Priests commanded silence and had the power of keeping Matters in order and the Princes Authority was there as I have noted besore I say considering these things I must seek otherwhere for clearer discovery before which I will only note Judgments given in their Councils that at such Councils as (s) Liâ—â—â— apud concilium accusare quoque discrimen capitis intendere Tacitus describes Judgments were given upon offences for he saith here Accusations might be presented and Capital Matters tried the distinction of punishment * Distinctio paenarum ex 〈◊〉 proditores tranâ—fuâ—â—â— arâ—oribus suspendunt ignavâ—â— imâ—eâ—â—â— â—â—pore Lips torpâ—â—â— Infames 〈…〉 〈◊〉 insupâ—r crate 〈◊〉 â—acitus de moribus German In some Places of Germany Drowning is yet a Punishment as Platerus gives an Account of a Woman tied in a Sack and cast into the River near Basil who was found alive after being taken up at the usual place half a mile below where she was cast in Observat being according to the Crime Traytors and such as fled to the Enemy were hung upon Trees but the slothful unfit for War and such as are infamous for sluggishness as Lipsius will have it Torpore not Corpore infames were drowned in Morasses an Hurdle being laid upon them and the reason he gives of the divers punishments is that the first which he calls Scelera are to be shown while punished but the other which he calls Flagitia wicked and heinous crimes but particularizeth not what they were should be hid and punished by Drowning then follows Levioribus delictis pro modo poenarum equorum pecorumque numero convicti mulct antur pars mulctae Regi vel Civitati pars ipsi qui vindicatur vel propinquis ejus exolvitur and that for smaller faults the punishment was a Mulct of Horses or Cattle whereof a great part was pay'd to the King or City and part to him that was acquitted or his kindred By which we may note a Sovereignty in the Kings or Free Cities or People to whom these Mulcts were pay'd But I leave these obscurer times and proceed to greater light Therefore for the better clearing of the Authority of the Saxon Kings in giving Laws to their Subjects and the discovering who were the constituent parts of the great Councils I shall first note something of the several Laws made in Germany France Several Laws made in several King loms after the declining of the Reman Empire and the Northern Countries and so proceed to some general observations of our Saxon Laws and lastly to illustrate or expound by a short Glossary the Saxon Titles of Great Men found mentioned in the Councils First as the Ancientest I meet with I will begin with the Gothic Laws Gothick Laws These Goths overrun Europe and did not only cause great Wars and Destructions but made great alterations in the Laws and Kingdoms The Goths according to the custom of other Northern People used not written Laws but their Country Customs till (t) Sub Erudiâ—â— Rege Gothi Legum instituta scriptis bahere câ—â—perunt nam antea mâ—ribus consuetudine tenebantur Isidor Chron. Goth. Aera 504.
Euridicus Euric or Theodoric for by those Names he is called Anno Dom. 466. made them be digested into writing These Levigild Aera 608 amended and they had their fullest Vigor from the Kings Chindaswind and Recaswind and these are used in Spain and that part of France called Gallia Narbonensis anciently Braccata containing Savoy Dauphin Province and Languedoc The next Laws for Antiquity are the Burgundian Gundebald or Gundebaud The Burgundian Laws who was made tributary to Clouis King of France Anno Dom. 501. having setled Burgundy under his Jurisdiction did appoint saith (u) Lib. 2. c 33. Gregory Turonensis milder Laws for the Burgundians lest he might oppress the Romans and Lindenbrogius notes That his Laws agree with the Responses of Papinian though (w) De Impietate Duellici examinis Agobard in his Book to Lewis the Emperor complains of the unjustness of one branch of them in admitting Duel when Proof might otherwise be had However here it appears they were made by his Authority The next are the Laws of the Alemans Baiuvarians and Francks * all which took their beginning from Theoderic the First (x) Spehaan 's Gloss Lex Baioriorum Lex Baiuvariorum Baioriorum Boiorum containing Franconia now Bavaria and Bohemia according to some Son of Clouis the First who founded the French Kingdom Anno 511. having triumphed over the Almains and being converted to Christianity he took the Name of Lewis when he was in Catalonia he called to him wise Men skilled in the Ancient Laws of his Kingdom and he himself indicting he commanded the Laws of those Nations according to every ones Customs to be written adding rescinding and changing them according as Christian Religion required and those which for the ancient Pagan Rites he could not alter himself Childebert the Second begun and Clotharius the Second perfected and Dagobert the great made them better and to every Nation concerned in them Lex Aalmannorum he gave them in writing As to that part which is called the Lex Alamannorum they were amended by Clotharius the Second Son of Chilperic and his Princes viz. Thirty three Bishops Thirty four Dukes Seventy two Earls and the rest of the People as appears by the Title so that this by an Act of the King and great Council and the former by the Kings themselves are recorded to be appointed or made Lex Francorum As to the Law of the Francs not the Salic Law which is of later date we find no more mention of them after they were digested by Theodoric the first till the time of Charles the Great who and his Son published Laws by the Name of Capitularies which Ann. 840. were writ by Ansegisus Abbas Lobiensis and Benedictus Levita so that here is no mention but of the Kings and Emperors sole establishing these Laws Lex Longobardorum The Longobards now Lombards in Italy were a Colony of the Saxons who were removed into Pannonia or Hungary and by Narses General to Justinian about the year 550 were called into Italy to assist the Emperor against Totila King of the Goths whom Narses totally routed in Italy and these Longobards (y) Warnefridus Hist Longobard lib. 4. c. 44. seated themselves there and established a Kingdom and Rotharis their King reduced the Laws which they held only by Use and Memory being mostly such as the Saxons had used into writing and caused the Book of them toâ—be called an Edict which was about 70 years after their setling in Italy the succeeding Princes Grimoald Luitprandus Rachis and Aistulphus and after Charles the Great Latharius and Pipin added and amended them Sir Henry Spelman (z) Glosser tit LL. Longobard saith that betwixt our Laws and those of the Longobards there is a great Agreement in the Laws Rites Words and other Particulars but saith our Ancestors brought out of Germany their Customs not written but according to the custom of the Lacedaemonians and the Ancient Nations of the North retained them in their memories only In the Laws of Henry the First Lex Ripuariorum we find the Ripuarian Laws which were made for those of Luxenburg Gelderland and Cleves not only approved but some of them are word for word in his Laws as Sir Henry Spelman notes As to the Salic Law the Francs a People of Germany The Salick Law passing the Rhine subdued a great part of Gaul and in the third year of Pharamond four of the Nobles of the Nation reviewed all the Originals of Causes according to the Salic Law There are two Prologues to these Laws the first names the four Noblemen that digested them the second saith names the Anno Dom. 798. The Lord Charles the Noble (a) Anno Dom. 798. Dom. Carolus Rex Francorum incliâ—â—s hunc libellum tractatâ—s Legis Salicae seribere ordinavit King of the Francs ordained the writing of that Book of the Salic Law In the Laws of King Henry the First Sir Henry Spelman notes That many things are taken out of the Salic Laws as he instanceth in the 87 and 89 Chapters where the Words are used and Punishments are appointed secundum Legem Salicam according to the Salic Law I shall now set down something in general of our Country Law (b) Glâ—sser Lex Anglorum The English Saxon Laws from Germany Sir Henry Spelman observes That the Laws of the English in Britain seem to take their Original from the German Manners or Customs but he knows not who first introduced them It is known that there came into England upon the Invitation of Vortigern the Jutes or Goths Angela is a Town near Flemshurg a City of Sleswick perhaps our Flamburgh in Yorkâ—â—ire had its Name from some that inhabited that City the Angli or English and the Saxons tho all here obtained the Names of Saxons The Jutes setled in Kent and the Isle of Wight The Saxons in Essex Middlesex and Sussex and so on the Sea Coast to Cornwall and were called the West Saxons The Angli possessed the East and North parts which were called Mercia Those of Kent had their Laws The tripartite Division of the Saxon Laws but after being swallowed up in the West-Saxon Kingdom they were subject to their Laws The Angli used the Mercian Laws till the Danes over-running the Provinces of East-England and of the North Humbers brought in their Customs not differing very much from the Laws they had before from hence sprung the threefold Division of Laws viz. the (c) West-Seaxna Laga Myrcna Laga Dene Laga West-Saxon Laws the Mercian Laws and the Danish Laws The first Laws we have an account of were made by Ethelbert King of Kent Anno 561. and the next by Ina King of the West Saxons who began to Reign Anno 712. and the next by Offa King of the Mercians of which Laws I have spoke before The Danish Laws were such as were not only used in Denmark but in Normandy Danish Laws
properly as Somner renders it with the Advice Counsel Instruction or Exhortation as our modern word Lore imports of Cenred my Father and Heddes my Bishop and Ercenwold my Bishop and with all my Aldermen i. e. Princes Dukes Earls Viceroys Military Officers Senators or Ministers of State as the word then signified those old Wites i. e. principal or chief Noble Men Chieftains Governours or Wisemen of my Kingdom do command and likewise with mycelre somnug Godes Theowena The great Assembly Congregation or Synagogue of Gods Servants i.e. the Clergy (f) Waes 〈◊〉 thaere hae le 〈…〉 be thâ—m stâ—â—hâ—le ures rices meditating or studying the Health of our Souls and upon the Estate or establishing of our Kingdom That ryht AE (g) Not Aew Nuptiâ—e 〈…〉 observes and appears in the 〈…〉 Gefasâ—inedâ— and ryhte cynedomas thurh ure Folc Gefaestenode getrymmed waeron That right Laws and right or just Judgment or Dooms of the King or Office and Dignity of Magistrates and Somner be fastned or established and trimmed perfected or accomplished That no Alderman or under our Jurisdiction or as probably the Compound word may be rendred any Prince under us Theoden signifying a Lord Prince or Ruler or as in the Saxon Chronology a King after them shall turn from break corrupt or change Awendan these ure domas these our Decrees Sentences or Ordinances Then in the First Chapter it follows We beodaeth that ealles Folces AE domas thus synd gehealden We bid or command that all our People shall after hold fast or observe these Laws and Dooms From this Preface the candid Reader may observe First Observations on this Preface That Kings are the gift of God and that Godes Gyffe signifies the same with Dei Gratia they are not the Creature of the People Secondly That Princes for the better Government of their People in the setling of Laws in Church and State consult deliberate and advise with their Bishops Noblemen and eminently Wise men of their Kingdoms whom for their Wisdom they honour with public Imployments in their Dominions Thirdly That after such Consultation Deliberation and Advice the Sovereign establishethâ— and instituteth the Laws And Lastly That such Laws are not to be broken or infringed by the Judges or supremest Officers under the King much less by the Subjects The next (h) Spelman Câ—ncil vol. 1. p. 313. Other Great Councils in the Saxon times of Offa. Council I find is that of Colchyth in the Kingdom of Mercia Anno 793. wherein are said to be Nine Kings present viz. Offa and Egferd his Son and seven more numbred by Sir Henry Spelman Fifteen Bishops and Twenty Dukes and so in another at (i) Id. p. 314. Verulam it is said to be under Offa who called together his Bishops and Optimates but these are only about Religious matters So (k) Id. p. 3â—0 Ad Aâ—â—um 8â—â— Kenulph Kenulph King of Mercia writing to Pope Leo the III. begins Kenulphus Gratia Dei Rex Merciorum cum Episcopis Ducibus omni sub nostra ditione dignitatis gradu So at the Synod at (l) Idem fâ—â— 328. Colichyth 6 Kal. Aug. Ann. Dom. 8â—6 Wulfred the Archbishop being Praesident it is expressed that Caenulf the King of the Mercians was present cum suis Principibus Ducibus Optimatibus So we find a Synodal Council at Clovesho (m) Iâ—em fol. â—32 〈…〉 rum praesidente Beornâ—lpho Rege Merciorum and Wulfrid the Archbishop the other Bishops Abbats and the Nobility of all Dignities treating concerning the profit of Ecclesiastical and Secular Persons and the stability of the Kingdom That which I shall note from these is this That in these Synodal Councils sometimes it is said the King praesided other times the Archbishop but mostly all the Persons that constitute such Councils are the King the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors and the Optimates The next Council I find is called (n) Idem pag. 336. Anno 833. Withlasius Concilium Pananglicum held at London 26 May Anno 833. wherein Withlasius King of the Mercians gives several immunities to the Abby of Croyland and more than once he saith volo praecipio and this he saith he doth in the (o) In praesentia Dominorum meorum Egberti Regis West-Saxoniae Aethelwulphi filii ejus coram Pontificibus Proceribus presence of his Lords Egbert King of the West Saxons and Aethelwulph his Son and before the Bishops and the greater Noblemen of all England in the City of (p) Majoribus totius Angliae in Civitate Londonia ubi omnes congregati sumus pro consilio capiendo contra Danicos Piratas litora Angliae assidus infestaâ—tes London where they were all gathered to take Counsel against the Danish Pirates daily infesting the Coast of England Therefore Sir Henry Spelman judgeth this Council properly to be called for secular Affairs and to be such as we now call our Parliaments The Witnesses to it are the said Withlase the Archbishop of Canterbury Celnoth and Eadbald Archbishop of York and after nine more Bishops and three Abbats Egbert and his Son Adelwulph sign and after them Wulhard Athelm and Herenbrith Dukes Swithin the Kings Presbyter and Bosa his Secretary But I shall leave these and come to more direct secular great Councils The Laws of King Alfred Regnare coepit 871. desiit 900. as that of King Alfred who in the first part of his Laws recites the Commandments and Laws by Gods appointment delivered by Moses to the Children of Israel to be observed and some of the New Testament and from that of our Saviour quod vobis fieri non velitis id aliis non faciatis concludes that Jâ—Plgment of Right ought to be given to every one and that on (q) On thissum anum Dome mon maege gethencean that he aeghwelâ—re on riht gedemeth LL. Alured p. 21. this one Sentence That Man must bethink him much that judgeth Right to every one and he adds That after the propagating of the Gospel in England as well as in other places were gathered for making of Laws both for Church and State it is to be supposed he means Holy (r) Haligra Bisceopa eac othera gethungenra Witena Ibid. Bishops and other famous wise Men or Wites Then in the Conclusion of the Laws about Religion and Prefatory to the secular Laws he saith I Alfred King have gathered (s) Thaes togaeder gegaderod awritan het these Sanctions together and caused them to be written many of them being observed by his Ancestors Those that he liked (t) Tha the me ne licodon Ic awearp mid minra witena getheat on othre wifan behead to heoldanne Ib. p. 22. not with the Council of his Wites he rejected and those he liked he bid or commanded to be holden and concludes Ic tha Aelfred West-Seaxna Cyning eallum minum Witun thaes geeowde hi tha cwaethon that him that licode eallum to healdenne which thus I
its Mitigation So Matt. Paris saith Episcopatus Abbatias omnes quae Baronias tenebant eatenus ab omni servitute sâ—â—ulari libertatem habuerant sub servitute statuit militarâ— and according to the Rules of the Feudal Law which as it was the Law for the most part in Normandy as to Possession and Tenure so was it in England until by the Indulgence of Usurpers as well as of lawful Sovereigns to the great Men and of them to their Tenents and Followers their Tenures became more easie and were changed into Inheritances both Free and Bond. So by Compact or Agreement betwixt kind and favourable as well as indigent Lords and serviceable Tenents as also by the Introduction of the use of the Canon or Imperial Law the Rigor of the Feudal Law was abated and received several Alterations and Amendments by flux of Time and especially by Acts of great Councils or Parliaments and the Necessities or Indulgence of Princes So that instead of more rigid Tenures the soft ones of Fee-simple in all its kinds by Deed or Feofment or inheritable and qualified Copyholds were introduced As to the second Particular concerning William the Conqueror's setling Laws for the equal Government Of the Conqueror's Laws both of the Normans and English I shall first give an account out of (f) Parte posteriori fol. 346. Hoveden what these were and how they were procured He saith That the Danish Laws being understood by the Conqueror to be used in Norfolk Suffolk and Cambridg-shire others (g) Chron. Liâ—â—f See for the Conqueror's Charter and Laws Dr. Brady fol. 17 252 254 258 298 249. add the Deirans and the Isles concerning Forfeitures he preferred them before the other Laws of the Kingdom and commanded they should be observed and gives the reason for it that his and the Ancestors of most of the Barons of Normandy were come from Norway therefore the Laws of the Danes ought to be preferred before those of the Britains viz. of the English and Picts Which saith my (h) Quo audito mox universi compatriota qui legâ—s edixerant tristâ—s essecâ—i unanimiter deprecati sunt quatenus permitâ—eret lâ—ges sibi prâ—prias consueâ—udines â—â—iqua halere Id. num 10. Hoveden fol. 347 num 1. Author being heard by the great Men of the Country who had as hereafter I shall show been appointed to revize the Laws they all were very sorrowful and unanimously intreated him that he would permit them to have the Laws proper to themselves and their ancient Customs under which their Fathers lived and they were born and bred under for that it would be very hard for them to receive unknown Laws and to judge of those things they understood not See Brady's Answer to Argum. Aâ—tiâ—oâ—â— p. 298 299. But finding the King unwilling to be drawn to consent they follow on their suit praying for the Soul of King Edward who bequeathed him his Crown and Kingdom whose Laws they were that they might not have the Laws of strange Nations imposed on them but he would grant them the Continuance of their Countries Laws To which intreaty of his Barons after Counsel taken my Author saith I cannot conceive but here were many of the Saxon Nobility and Men of best Account otherwise they could not call them the Laws their Fathers had lived under and the Normans could not then know much of our Laws or Speech but this was before he had subdued all fully he acquiesced and from that day the Laws of King Edward were of great Authority and Esteem throughout England and were confirmed and observed before other Laws of the Country Our Author further notes That these were not the proper Laws of King Edward but of Edgar his Grandfather which had been little observed for 68 years as in one place and 48 years in another he saith by reason of the Danish Invasions c. and being revived repaired and confirmed by King Edward were called his Laws The Account the Chronicle (i) Anglos Nobiles Sapientes suaâ—â—ge eruditos Id. fol. 348. Spelm. Concil tom 1. fol. 619. of Lichfield gives is this That King William in the fourth year of his Reign at London by the Counsel of his Barons made to be summoned through all the Counties of England all the Noble Wisemen and such as were skilled in their Law that he might hear their Laws and Customs and then gives an account how he approved of the Danish Laws used in Norfolk c. Concerning the Kindness the Conqueror pretended in his first four Years and his Rigour after see at large Dr. Brady in his Answer to the Argumentum Antinormanicum especially p. 260. and 299. But afterwards at the Intreaty of the Community of the English he yielded to grant them King Edward's Laws Before I proceed any further I cannot but note that what Hoveden calls Compatriotae here is called Communitas Anglorum and in both of them afterwards it is called Concilio Baronum by which we may know who these Compatriotae and this Communitas were viz. the Barons or great Men. Our Author proceeds That by the King's Precept out of every County of England Twelve Wisemen were chosen who were enjoyned an Oath before the King that according to their utmost they should discover the establishments of their Laws and Customs (k) Vt quoad possent recto tramite incedentes nec ad dextram nec ad sinistram divertentes nihil addentes nihil praevarieando mutantes Omnia quae praedicti â—urati dixerunt going in a strait Path neither declining to the right or left Hand omitting adding or prevaricating nothing and Aldred Archbishop of York who crowned King William and Hugh Bishop of London by the King's command writ the Laws which the said sworn Persons did produce But it is to be noted that this Chronicle of Lichfield is of a later Date than other Writers and the Laws in it differ from those in Ingulphus The next Testimony is that of (l) Circa sinem Hist fol. 519. num 36. Leges aquiâ—â—mi Regis Edwardi quas Dom. meus inclitus Rex W. authenticas esse perpetuas c. proclamarat Ingulphus who tells us That he brought from London to his Monastery i.e. Croyland the Laws of the most just King Edward which his Lord the famous King VVilliam willed to be Authentic and Perpetual and had proclaimed under the severest Penalties to be inviolably kept through the whole Kingdom of England and commended them to his Justiciaries in the same Language they were set forth in c. of which I shall say something below The Author of Jus Anglorum ab Antiquo and the Argumentum Anti-Normanicum and Mr. Petyt in his Rights of the Commons asserted have writ largely to prove That the Conqueror made little Innovation in our Laws and on the contrary the profoundly learned (m) Answer to Petyt p. 14. Great Officers Normans Doctor Brady hath from undeniable Records
acquired a Soccage Tenure and Fee-simple Estate Therefore the foresaid (q) Praefat. Reger Twysden fol. 155. The English possess their Lands by â—avour not otherwise Hereditarily So Mut. Paris saith Commilitonibus terras Anglorum possessiones affluentiori manu contulit illud parvum quod remansâ—rat sub jugo posuit perpetuae servitutis Gervase of Tilbury concludes this Observation thus Sic igitur quisquis de gente subacta fundos vel aliquid hujusmodi possidet non quod ratione successionis debere sibi videatur adeptus est sed quod solummodo meritis suis exigentibus vel aliqua pactione interveniente obtinuit viz. So every one of the conquered Nation possest their Lands or any thing else not that he should seem to get it by way of Succession but by his deserts or by some Compact or Covenant made with his Lord as it must be understood The most industrious Doctor Brady having on purpose writ so much of this Argument in his Answer to the Argumentum Anti-Normanicum and out of so many Historians confirmed it in the Answer to the Appendix Brady p. 313.314 I must refer the Reader that desires satisfaction to his Book being loth to crowd those matters which are not directly to my purpose Only I cannot but note that the reason why we so often find the same Lands that have been granted by a Father for him and his Heirs required and had a Confirmation by the Son was because the Tenure was so fickle for want of Homage or Omission of Service whereby they might be forfeited I now proceed to the great Councils that I have found in the Reign of William the Conquerour and shall begin with that wherein the Laws I have spoken before of out of Hoveden were made which are agreed by all to be in the Fourth year of his Reign In general we find Gervase of Tilbury telling us The Conqueror makes written Laws That when the famous Subduer of England King William had subjected to his Empire the utmost parts of the Island and by terrible examples had brought to perfect obedience the Minds of Rebels that they might not have liberty to fall into the same errors for the future he (r) Decrevit subjectum sibi populum Juri scripto legibusque sabjicere Quasdam reprobavit quasdam autem approbans Transmariâ—â—s Neustriae leges quae ad Regni pâ—â—â—m tuendam efficâ—teissionae videbantur adjecit Gerv. Tilb. lib. 1. c. 29. resolved to govern the People subjected to him by written Right and Law therefore the English Law being propounded according to their threefold distinction that is the Mercian Law Dane Law and West-Saxon Law he rejected some and approved others and added such Transmarine Norman Laws as seemed most efficacious to defend the Peace of the Kingdom In this account we may observe That the King solely is said to reject and approve and to add such of the Norman Laws as he thought fit for securing the Peace of the Kingdom and the Ingenious Dr. Brady thinks the 52 55 56 58 59 62 63 64. are those Norman Laws intimated Concerning the Oath which Frederick Abbat of St. Albans administred to the King on the Holy Gospel and the Reliques of the Church of St. Albans whereby he swore That for the good of Peace he would observe the good and approved ancient Laws of the Kingdom which the pious Kings of England and especially King Edward had inviolably observed I must refer the Reader to (s) Fol. 48. num 20 30 40. Matthew Paris to understand the occasion of it and Dr. (t) Argum. Antinorm p. 261. Brady's Exposition or Commentary upon it and how little he observed it What the Laws were that King William the First confirmed Authors agree not about as may be seen by comparing (u) Fol. 343. Hoveden (w) Fol. 138 149 Knighton Collect. 2354. N. 61. Lambard of Wheelocks Edition and Spelman in the First Tome of his Councils Fol. 624. Selden (x) In Eadmerum fol. 172. num 20. in his Notes upon Eadmerus writes very suspiciously of all the Laws that are attributed to King Edward except the Crowland Copy judging neither Hoveden Knighton or the Author of the Lichfield Chronicle well versed in Law matters and who writ long after Ingulphus of whom he gives this Character Qui in hac re testium non tam facile Princeps merito dicendus est quam solus forsan cui ut par fit credamus The Title of the Laws properly ascribed to William the Conquerour The Title of the Conqueror's Laws are in the Latin thus (y) Ces sont le Leis les Custumes que le Reis William grantut tut le peuple de Engleterre â—pres le Conquest de la Terre Ice les meismes que le Reis Edward sun Câ—sin tent devant luy LL. W. fol. 159. Hae sunt leges consuetudines quas Will. Rex concessit universo Populo Angliae post subactam terram Eaedem sunt quas Edwardus Rex cognatus ejus observavit ante eum In English thus These are the Laws and Customs (z) LL. W. 1. p. 170. which William the King granted to all his People of England after the subduing of the Land They are the same which Edward the King his Kinsman before him observed In this Preface we have only to note that the Laws are expresly said to be the Kings Grant and the Supplemental Laws after the 50th which were found in the Croyland Copy being writ in the Red Book of (z) LL. W. 1. p. 170. the Exchequer are by way of Charter or Grant thus Will. Rex Anglorum c. omnibus hominibus suis Francis Anglis salutem and all along the Authoritative parts expressed by statuimus volumus interdicimus prohibemus praecipimus decretum est The Terms used by the Conqueror in Law-giving The expressions Authors use concerning his Laws whereby the absolute Soveraignty of the Conquerour in the point of Law-giving is manifested are to be found in all those who have writ of his Life I shall content my self with a few Ordericus (a) Fol. 853. Vitalis saith eamque i. e. England Gulielmus Rex suis Legibus commode subegit that he subdued or rather subjected England profitably to his Laws Eadmer (b) Hist Nov. fol. 6. num 10 20 30. Vsus atque leges quas patres sui ipse in Normannia solehant in Anglia scribâ—re volens Cuncta divina simul humana ejus nutum expectabant Edit Gal. de Moulins saith That King William designing to establish in England those Usages and Laws which his Ancestors and he observed in Normandy c. all Divine and Humane Things he ordered at his pleasure The Chronology of Rouen saith Leges quas in hunc diem Angli observant idiomate Normanico promulgavit The Laws which at this day the English observe he published in the Norman Language Mr. Camden saith (c) Britan. fol. 109. That
great Council was adjourned to meet at Northampton where the King of Scots made his demands of the Counties of Northumberland Cumberland Westmorland and Lancashire Id. Hoved. and my Author saith That the King having taken advice with the Bishops Earls and Barons no orders of Men more are mentioned he gave answer to the King of Scots but it seems he had no mind to part with those Frontier Counties but by Charter in the presence of his Mother Alienor the Archbishop and other Bishops and many others as well Clerks as Laics of either Kingdom he granted the King and his Heirs certain Allowances Safe-Conduct c. when he should come to the King's Court upon Summons The most remarkable things in these Councils to be considered Remarks upon these Great Councils are the quick dispatch of Business in them the small Numbers they consisted of and that there appears no Footstep of any Commoners by Representation and by the Words Rex praecepit constituit c. it shows that the King had solely the Authoritative Power of passing the Consultations into binding Laws even where Mony was to be levied of the Subject and disseisure was to be made which was then practised but by an happy ease to the Subject is since by King Edward the First abrogated for which as we ought all to be thankful so to make use of this great Liberty that we may not abuse it to the damage of the Crown that bestowed the Largess and not so much boast our selves that we are freemen as to remember gratefully whence our Freedom came Of the Great Councils in King John's time THE first great Council that I have met with in King John's time is that held at Oxford (a) Matt. Paris fol. 176. num 30. ult edit Anno Dom. 1204. 6 Regni the Morrow after the Circumcision where as Matthew Paris saith convenerunt ad colloquium Rex Magnates and there were granted to the King two Marks and an half out of every Knights Fee Yet though all the Members are included under the name of Magnates yet my Author (b) Nec etiam Episcopi et Abbates sive Ecclesiasticae personae sine promissione recesserunt Idem saith that neither the Bishops Abbats or Ecclesiastic Persons passed away without a promise of supply I suppose So that I conceive the Clergy undertook for their Order to contribute something apart as it hath been since in use for the Convocation to give a distinct Tax imposed by themselves on the Clergy some evident Footsteps of which usage we find in that Council of (c) Hoveden fol. 282. b. num 10. Praecepit Rex Archiepiscopis Episcopis ut Siâ—illa sua apponeâ—enâ— cum cateri proni essent ad id saeciendum Archiepise Cant. juravit quod nunquam scripto illi apponeret nec leges consirmaret Clarendon wherein Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury was required by the King that he and the Bishops should set to their Seals in Confirmation of the antient Laws the King enjoined to be observed which when the Bishops were willing to do the Archbishop swore he would never do The Members of the Great Council and the absoluteness of King John in imposing Taxes is fully discovered in what Matthew (d) Fol. 180. num 30. Paris writes that Anno 1207. 9 Regni the King kept his Christmass at Winchester the Magnates Regni being present and on the Purification of the Virgin Mary he took through England the Thirteenth of Moveables The King imposeth Taxes and other things both of the Laics and Ecclesiastics all murmuring (e) Cunctis murmurantibus sed contradicere non audentibus A Great Council held in the King's absence but none daring to contradict him Anno 1213. 15 Joh. the King intending an expedition into Normandy left Geofrey Fitz-Peter and the Bishop of Winchester Commissioners in his absence who at St. Albans held a Council with the Archbishop the Bishops and the Magnates Regni where on the part of the King it was firmly (f) Mat. Paris fol. 201. num 30. Ex parte Regis firmiter est praeceptum sicut vitam membra sua diligunt ne a quoquam aliquid violenter extorqueant vel aliâ—ui injuriam irrogare praesumant enjoyned that the Laws of King Henry his Grandfather should be kept by all in his Kingdom and all evil Laws should be totally disannulled and all Sheriffs Foresters and other Ministers of the King under the severest Penalties of Life and Limb should not violently extort any thing from any Person or presume to offer Injury to any In which we may observe the Conventions of great Councils in the Kings absence and that the Laws have force only by the King's Authority as appears by the expressions ex parte Regis firmiter est praeceptum In the same Year the Eighth of the Calends of September Stephen A Convention or Conspiracy against the King Archbishop of Canterbury with the Bishops Abbats Priors Deans and Barons of the Kingdom met at London at St. Pauls in a Conspiracy against King John and as (g) Fol. 201. num 50 60. Matthew Paris saith the Fame was that the Archbishop calling to himself a Club of the Nobles told them secretly that they had heard how he had absolved the King and compelled him to swear that he should destroy evil Laws and should recal the good Laws viz those of King Edward and make them to be observed in his Kingdom and that now there was found a Charter of King Henry the First by which if they would they might recal to the Pristine State their long-lost Liberties which Charter he produced and it was that made to Hugh de Bocland his Justiciary and so they made a Confederacy among themselves and broke up their Assembly We may note Observations on the foregoing Councils that this Convention at London was a Conspiracy yet it had the Face of a great Council as to the constituent Parts of it and no Representatives of the People and they grounded their Confederacy upon the regaining their lost Liberties and had recourse to King Edward's Laws and their Confirmation by King Henry the First So that even such Rebels owned Kings the Fountains Authors and Establishers of their Liberties as well knowing they were born Subjects and whatever was remitted of the absolute Power of Princes was by their own Grants though they might be induced to those Concessions from several causes but whenever threats force or other necessities for supplies or such like extorted these they were very ill kept Anno 1215. 17 Joh. the Barons pressing the King to confirm the Charter of Priviledges the Archbishop with his Associates read over each Chapter But the King understanding the Tenor of them with indignation and scorn said (h) Quare cum istis iniquis exactionibus Barones non postulant Regnum Nunquam tales illis concederet libertates unde ipse efficeretur servus Matt. Paris fol. 213. num
by Sir Edward Coke (m) 4. Instit p. 12.1 Inst p. 69.2 Inst 7 8. Preface to ninth Report beyond all bounds of Truth and Modesty as also the great mistake of our learned judicious Antiquary (n) Archaion p. 257. Mr. Lambard and (o) Doderidge of the Antiquity of Parliaments others of great note who affirm that the true original Title and Right of all our ancient Cities and Burroughs electing and sending Burgesses and Citizens to our Parliaments is Prescription time out of mind long before the Conquest it being a Privilege they actually and of right enjoyed in Edward the Confessor's time or before and exercised ever since Indeed the whole series of the great Councils in the Saxon Danish and Norman Kings Reigns to the Forty Ninth of Henry the Third evince the contrary As to the Wages of the Knights Citizens and Burgesses The Wages of Knights Citizens and Burgesses it being a thing now obsolete though not out of force by those that would claim them I shall only note that the first Writ for them is coeval with our Kings first Writs of Summons and the reason given in the Writ is That whereas the King had summoned two Knights c. and they had stayed (p) Ac iidem Milites moram diuturniorem quam credebant traxerint ibidem propter quod non modicas fecerint expensas Cl. 49 H. 3. m. 10. dorso longer than they believed they should do by reason of which they had been at no small Expence therefore the King appoints the Sheriff by the counsel of Four lawful Knights to provide for the Two Knights of the Shire their reasonable Expences The Writ of the 28 Ed. 1. (q) Rot. Claus 28 E. 1. m. 12. dorso commands that they have rationabiles expensas suas in veniendo ad nos ibidem morando inde ad propria redeundo their reasonable Expences in coming to the King staying there and returning to their homes The like we find for the Citizens and Burgesses in the 1 Ed. 2. there was Four Shillings a day allowed for every Knight and Two Shillings for every Citizen and Burgess Mr. Prynne (r) Brief Parliamentary Writs part 4. p. 4. gives many good reasons why these Wages were allowed some of which I shall recite As first that all Laws allow Sallaries for Services and those being public Servants and Representatives or Atturneys for the Counties Cities Burroughs to consult about the great and arduous Affairs necessary Defence Preservation and Wellfare of the King and Kingdom and theirs for and by whom they were intrusted it is reason as they receive the benefit of their good Service in giving their good Advice towards the redressing of Grievances and making wholsom Laws that they should have allowed their necessary Expences Secondly It appears in ancient times there was no such ambition to be Parliament-men as of late but the Persons elected thought it a burthen therefore lest being elected they should neglect to repair to the Convention they had Sureties called Manucaptors for their Appearance Thirdly This obliged the Counties Cities and Burroughs to be carefuller in electing the discreetest ablest fittest and most laborious persons who would speediest and best dispatch all Public business which occasioned the shortness of Sessions Fourthly It begat a greater confidence correspondence and dependance betwixt the Electors and Elected Fifthly It kept poor petty Burroughs unable to defray the Expences of their Burgesses from electing or sending Members to our Parliaments and oblig'd some to Petition to be eased of the Charge whereby the number of Burgesses was scarce half so many and Parliaments were more expeditious in Councils Aids Motions and their Acts and Debates and so the Sessions were much shortned the Elections were then fairer and for the most part unquestionable the Commons House less unwieldy Privileges of Parliament less enlarged beyond the ancient Standard abuses in Elections Returns and Contests about them by reason of the Mercenary and Precarious Voices less troublesom whereas now in every new Parliament a great part of the time is spent in the regulating Elections But Mr. Prynne hints little upon one great cause of that usage which was that in Burroughs as well as Cities most what the persons elected were the Inhabitants in the Cities and Burroughs Merchants Tradesmen or the most popular Burghers as will appear to whoever peruseth the Chronological Catalogue Mr. Prynne (s) P. 900. to 1072. with no small pains hath collected into his Fourth Part of his Brief Register where I believe one can pitch upon no City of Burrough from the time of Ed. 1. to the 12 Ed. 4. but he will find by the very names that they were such as I have mentioned I am well assured of it for Yorkshire and particularly for the City of York they being generally such as we find in the List of their Mayors Beverly hath Four of the Sirnames of good Families and Kingstone upon Hull hath (t) 8 E. 3. William a S. Pole from whom the great Family of Suffolk sprung but it is well known he was a Merchant there Now since every part of the Country abounds with Gentlemen of Plentiful Fortunes Why wages not now paid to Knights Citizens and Burgesses Generous Education such as are versed in Affairs of their Country as Justices of the Peace Deputy Lieutenants and have been Sheriffs Members of Parliament and born Publick Offices there can be no expectation or Fear that those that are Candidates for Parliament Men for Burroughs will expect any Sallary or Reward so long as they chuse them There being generally Competitors who instead of expecting Wages are generally obliged now to vast expences to purchase the Votesâ— of the Electors so that now the Honourable House of Commons is quite another thing than what it was wont to be in elder Ages when they were summoned principally to give Assent to what the King and the Lords did to assent to Aids and Taxes and apportion their own Taxes bring up their Petitions concerning Grievances to be redressed by the King and his Council or the King and Lords and draw up Impeachments against great Offenders and such like Having thus considered the Writs of Summons to the Members of the House of Commons before Henry the Seventh's time in all its branches Copy of VVrits of Summons now used to the Sheriffs I shall give a Transcript of the Writ of Summons used at this day whereby may be seen how much of the old form is continued which I shall insert in Latin and English that the Emphasis of the Original may not be lost REX Vicecomiti Salutem c. Quia de advisamento assensu Concilii nostri pro quibusdam arduis urgentibus negotiis nos statum defensionem Regni nostri Angliae Ecclesiae Anglicanae concernentibus quoddam Parliamentum nostrum apud c. die c. proxime futuro teneri ordinavimus ibidem cum Praelatis
in such cases it is not to be wondred at that a majority of Votes might be opposite to more judicious and foreseeing Members judgments neither is the Maxim universally true for it must be caeteris paribus if all things be alike For it is not sufficient for an Adviser to see unless he can let another see by the light of Reason A man ought not implicitely to ground his Actions upon the Authority of other mens Eyes whether many or few but of his own One Physician may see more into the state of a mans body than many Empiricks One experienced Commander may know more in Military Affairs than ten fresh-water Souldiers One old States-man in his own Element is worth many new Practitioners One man upon a Hill may see more than an Hundred in a Valley And who will deny but among an Hundred one of them may have a stronger Eye and see clearer and further than all the Ninety Nine So one Paphnutius in the Council of Nice saw more than many greater Clerks And it is no new thing to find one or two men in the Parliament change the Votes of the House Therefore nothing is got by this way of arguing though it be one of the plausiblest and most improveable of any of the Topicks they choose And if we could be sure that all the Members of such Assemblies were free from all the imperfections such are liable to much might be yielded to it All these Arguments were used for that sole end that they might possess their Party with the reasonableness of their desires to the King that he would implicitly yield up his reason to the guidance of their Councils They were not so frontless at first Concerning the Negative Voice as positively to deny the Kings negative Vote in Parliament that had never been doubted and there is good reason it should be a most sure Fundamental of the Government since nothing can be Statute-law but that to which the King assents Le Roy le veult For who can be said to will that hath not the Power to deny Si vult is scire an velim efficite us possim nolle Seneca But they affirmed that in Cases extraordinary when the Kingdom was to be saved from ruine the King seduced and preferring dangerous men it was necessary for them to take care of the Publick And then the Kings denying to pass their Bills was a deserting of them Objection That in Cases of Extraordinary necessity the Houses to have Power to secure the People from Tyranny Otherwise they alledged Parliaments had not sufficient Power to restrain Tyranny and so they boldly affirmed they had an absolute indisputable Power in declaring Law and as their Observer words it they are not bound to Precedents since Statutes cannot bind them there being no obligation stronger than the Justice and Honour of Parliaments And to summ up all he tells us if the Parliament meaning the two Houses be not vertually the whole Kingdom it self if it be not the supreme Judicature as well in matters of State as matters of Law if it be not the great Council of the Kingdom as well as of the King to whom it belongeth by the consent of all Nations to provide in all extraordinary cases ne quid detrimenti capiat Respublica let the brand of Treason saith he stick upon it Indeed because by all these most false and impious assertions and those horrid Acts built upon them they brought so great a ruine to the Kingdom they are and ever will be uâ—less a Platonick year return again branded with Rebellion in the highest degree To answer this Accumulation of Treasonable Positions for such I hope I may call in some sence Answer what is against the Kings Crown and Dignity is no ways difficult from the discourse of right constituted Parliaments For those of them that carry any shew of Reason are such only as may be understood of Acts of Parliament compleated by the Royal Assent but being spoken of either or both Houses in opposition to the King they are most false as I shall shew in particular For First If the two Houses are not bound to keep any Law no man can accuse them of breach of any What obligation can Justice lay on them who by a strange vertue of Representation are not capable of doing wrong But it is well known that Statutes stand in full force to the two Houses as being not void till repealed by a joynt consent of the King and the two Houses It would be much for the credit of the Observers desperate Cause if he were able to shew one such Precedent of an Ordinance made by Parliament without the Kings assent that was binding to the Kingdom in nature of a Law Our Kings can repeal no Laws by their own Prerogative though they may suspend the Execution It seems the Houses would have Power to do both and our Author in another place thinks it strange that the King should assume or challenge such a share in the Legislative Power to himself as without his concurrence the Lords and Commons should have no right to make Temporary Orders for putting the Kingdom into a Posture of Defence These were strange Phrases never heard before by English Ears Our Laws give this Honour to the King That he can joyn or be sharer with no man The King like Solomon's true Mother challengeth the whole Child not a divisible share but the very life of the Legislative Power The Commons present and pray the Lords advise and consent the King Enacts Secondly The Houses have no Power to declare Law As to their claiming an absolute Power in declaring Law it is as bold and false an Assertion as the other when spoken of the two Houses They may vote in order to a new Bill the explaining or repeal of any Law formerly made or prepare a Bill for any New Law and that is all they can do but authoritatively to declare any Law is most contrary to the Constitution of the Houses and never was adjudged one of their Privileges Thirdly As to the Justice and Honour of a Parliament when the State is in quiet and the Conventions only for making wholsome Laws for the Publick weal there are no Factions in Court or Country no private Intriegues to be managed the People neither uneasie nor discontented then it is to be expected That none but the wisest and wealthiest of the Gentry will be chosen Members of that August Assembly and their Justice and Honour will be conspicuous in all their Actions But have we not known Houses of Commons composed of other kinds of Persons who have voted their own Justice and Honour to be to imprison their fellow Members and fellow Subjects in an Arbitrary way How (d) Address part 3. p. 121. could a generous Soul conscious to himself he had transgressed no Law kneel at the Bar of such a House with the same submission as if he believed the Speaker
ought to be made to him from all I shall not with Mr. Prynne in his Epistle Dedicatory to his third Tome of Chronological Vindication meddle with the dispute how the Canonists argue from the Popes Crowning of Emperors and Kings that they acquire a Spiritual and Temporal Monarchy over them as their Sovereign Lords For that however some may hold the Doctrine yet it is exploded by most As to the Crowning and Anointing of some British and Saxon Kings I must refer the Reader to Mr. Selden (k) Tit. Hon. part 1. c. 8. fol. 149. and Mr. Prynne in the forecited Epistle The first of our Kings that is recorded in History to have taken an Oath at his Coronation was Canâ—tus of whom Sim. (l) De Gestis Regum Agg. col 173. Wigorn. Chro. 384. Dunelmensis and others give this account That after the death of Aethelred the Bishops Abbats Dukes and the Nobles of England and the most part of the men of the Kingdom as well of the Clergy as Laity met together with one consent at Southampton and chose Canutus for their King and swore Fealty to him to whom he also swore Quibus ille juravit quod secundum Deum secundum seculum fidelis esse vellet eis Dominus King Canutus his Oath that according to God and the World that is the Laws of God and the Kingdom he would be a faithful Lord unto them Mr. Prynne here noâ—es that Usurpers more frequently used to take such Oaths than lawful hereditary Kings So when the Citizens of London and some few Noblemen with unanimous consent chose (m) Clitonem Eadmundum unanimo consensu in Regâ—m levavere Matt. Westm p. 410. 411. Edmond called Ironside the eldest Son of Aethelred who was right Heir there is no mention of an Oath So when Harold reputed Son of Cnute was Crowned there is no Oath recorded nor of any taken by Hardicnute right Heir of Cnute So Anno 1041. (n) Flor. Wigorn. Chro. p. 404. Edward the Confessor 's Oath Edward the Confessor annuente Cleno Populo Londoniis in Regem eligitur and was Crowned Anointed and Consecrated yet not any of our Historians besides William of Malmsbury de gestis Regum Lib. 2. c. 13. p. 80. speaks of an Oath who saith that he being sent for by the Nobles upon terms proposed to him by Earl Godwyn there was (o) Nihil erat quod Edwardus pro necessilate temporis non polliceretur Ita utrinque fide datae quicquid petebatur sacramento sirmavit nothing that King Edward did not promise by reason of the necessity of the time so that Faith was given by either Party and what was desired he confirmed by Oath but this was in their private Consultation Yet Archbishop (p) In Regem Angliae sublimatus prius juravit se Leges Canuti inviolabiliter servaturum Spelm. Conc. tom 2. p. 342. Stratford in his Epistle to King Edward the First saith that St. Edward being raised to be King of England first Swore inviolably to keep the Laws of Canutus We find no Coronation Oath of Harold mentioned Matt. Westm Flor. Hist p. 433 saith that extorta fide a Majoribus Capiti proprio imposuit Diadema that having exacted Fealty of the great Men he put the Crown on his own Head and after when Crowned by Archbishop Alfred William the Conqueror 's Oath he took no Coronation Oath but as my Author saith Leges aequas coepit condere (r) Elo. Wigorn. Chro. p. 412. Hoveden part Annal. prior p. 450. Stubs Acta Pontif. col 1702. Coram Clero Populo jurando promittere se velle sanctas Ecclesias Rectores earum defendere necnon cunctum populum sibi subjectum justa Regali providentia regere rectam Legem statuere tenere Rapinas injustaque judicia penitus amovere interdicere Sim. Dunelm col 195. num 43. As to King q William the Conqueror Aldred Archbishop of York Crowned him and imposed on him an Oath The words of the Authors are Ipsa nativitatis die ab Aldredo Ebor. Archiepiscopo apud Westmon in Regem totius Angliae sublimiter Coronâ—um inunxit consecravit honorifice Having before as 〈◊〉 Archbishop required from him before the Altar of St. Peter the Apostle before the Clergy and People by Oath promised That he would defend Holy Church and the Governours of it which Clause occurs not before and likewise govern all the People subjected to him with a Just and Regal Providence and appoint and hold right Law and wholly remove and interdict all Rapines and unjust Judgments The Oath which he took to observe St. Edward's Laws was afterwards Anno 1072. when he entring into a Parly with the English Nobility who intended to have set up Edgar Atheling because King William had violated their ancient Laws and introduced new ones he by the Advice of Archbishop (r) Man Paris vita Fritherici Abbatis 13. St. Albani p. 30. Lanfrank Swore that bonas antiquas Leges Regni sc Leges quas Sancti pii Angliae Reges maxime Rex Edwardus statuit inviolabiliter observare Only William of Malmsbury (s) Modeste erga subjectos ageret aequo jurâ— Anglos quo Francos tractaret De Gestis Pontif. lib. 3. fol. 154. saith that Aldred the Archbishop would not consecrate him before he had exacted from him before all the People this Oath That he would modestly deport himself towards all his Subjects and with an equal Law treat the English as he did the French William Rufus promised to Lanfranck (t) Justitiam aequitatem misericordiam se per totum Regnum si Rex foret in omni negotio servaturum pace libertatem securitatem Ecclesiae contra omnes defensurum Eadmerus Hist Novel lib. 1. p. 13 14. If he were King King William Rufus's Oath in all his Affairs through all his Kingdom to preserve Justice Equity and Mercy and to defend the Liberty and Security of the Church in Peace against all H. Huntingdon Lib. 7. fol. 213. b. and Hoveden Anno 1088. fol. 264. b. say That when he needed the help of the English he promised them such desirable Laws or better than they would chuse But Malmsbury and others say he kept them not for Usurpers such as he was rarely observe the Laws or their Promises further than they serve their own Interest Therefore Mr. Prynne notes that the Promise Eadmerus and (u) Col. 214. Simeom Dunelm mention was before he was King and the other Promise was when most of the Norman Nobility except the Archbishop Lanfranck designed to make Robert his Brother King and then he called them together and then told them If they would be Faithful to him (w) R. Hoveden part 1. Annal. p. 264. b. num 20. Meliorem Legem quam vellent eligere eis concederet omne injustum Scottum interdixit (x) Lib. 7. fol. 213. b. Huntingdon saith the promised
them exoptabiles leges and that they should have their Woods and Hunting free It is recorded of Henry the First King Henry the First 's Oath that having gathered to London the Clergy of England and all the People he promised them an amendment of the Laws with which they were oppressed in the time of his Father and his Brother lately deceased that he might obtain their (y) Vt animos corum in sui promotionem accenderet good Wills to his Promotion and that they might receive him for their King and Father to which the Clergy and all the Nobility answered * Si animo volenti ipsis vellet concedere charta sua communire illas libertates antiquas consuetudines quae floruerunt in Regno tempore Sancti Regis Edwardi Mat. Paris 250. n. 53. Hist Novel lob 3. p. 55. That if with a willing Mind he would grant them and with his Charter confirm all the Liberties and ancient Customs which flâ—rished in the Kingdom in the time of the Holy King Edward they would consent to him and unanimously consecrate him King and he freely yielding to his and affirming by his Oath that he would do it he was consecrated King the Clergy and People favouring it Eadmerus saith That in ipso consecrationis die bonas Sanctas omni Populo Leges se servaturum omnes oppressiones iniquitates quae sub fratre suo emerserunt in omni sua dominatione tam Dei Lege quam in secularibus negotiis prohibiturum subversurum sposponderat haec omnia Jurisjurandi Interjectione formula per totum Regnum divulgata ire praeceperat and when he was Crowned he granted the Laws recited by (z) Diademate insiâ—nitas has libertates subscriptas in Regno ad exaltationem Sanctae Ecclesiae pacem Populo tenendam concelsit Mat. Paris Hist p. 46. num 40. ult Edit Matthew Paris to be held in his Kingdom for the exalting of the Holy Church and Peace of his People which Laws being at large recited by Matt. Paris may be perused by the Inquisitive wherein he will find how far the old Laws were confirmed and what a Foundation there was laid for Magna Charta Concerning King Stephen (a) Histor. Novel p. 101. b. num 40. Vide Mat. Paris p. 62. num 35. Malmsbury saith King Stephen's Oath That Henry his Brother Bishop of Winchester was a great help to his obtaining the Crown having great hopes that he would follow his Grandfather King William's Steps in the Government of his Kingdom especially in matters of Ecclesiastical Discipline therefore he saith William Archbishop of Canterbury 〈◊〉 exacted a solemn Oath from him of granting and preserving the Liberty of the Church the Oath it self is long and the Immunities to the Church many those to the Laity are conceived in these words Omnes Exactiones Mescheningas Injustitias sive per Vicecomites vel per alios quoslibet male inductas funditus extirpo Bonas Leges Antiquas justas Consuetudines in Murdris Placitis aliis Causis observabo observari praecipio constituo Malmsbury saith That the King swore according to the tenor of the Writing he there produceth Dated at Oxford Anno Dom. 1136. 1 Regni I find no mention of an Oath taken by K. H. 2. at his Coronation but (b) Chron. col 1043. num 67. Brompton saith that he confirmed the Charter of his Grandfather King Henry the First King Henry the Second's Oath and that he was sollicitous ut Lex quae extincta videbatur paulatim exsurgeret and Matt. Paris (c) Hist 1080 1081. saith That Anno 1172. he swore before the Cardinals that he would abrogate all the evil Customs introduced in his time against the Church We find that Pope Alexander (d) Gul. Newbrigensis lib. 4. c. 25. Gerv. Dorob Chron. col 1413. Matt. Paris p. 117. the Third Excommunicated several Bishops and suspended the Archbishop of York for his rash Presumption in the Coronation of a new King in contempt of the Archbishop of Canterbury to whose Office of ancient Right it was known to belong and for that in the Coronation according to Custom there was no sworn Caution offered or exacted by them for the keeping of the Liberties of the Church but afterwards (e) Vt Regni consuetudines antiquas sub quibus dignitas pericliâ—bitur Ecclesiae illibatae debeant omni tempore observari Hoveden Annal. pars poster p. 518 519. it is said to be confirmed by Oath that the ancient Customs of the Kingdom from which the dignity of the Church was in danger should inviolably be kept in all time to come The Solemnities of King Richard the First 's Coronation are fully described by the Abbat of Jorval (f) Rectam Justitiam exercebit in populo sibi commisso leges malas consuetudines perversas si aliqua sint in Regno suo delebit bonas custodies Brompton col 1158. num 60. and as to his Oath King Richard the First 's Oath he saith that he swore and vowed the Holy Evangelists and the Reliques of many Saints being set before him that he would bear Peace Honour and Reverence all his Life to God and the Holy Church and its Ministers and then he swore that he would exercise right Justice to the People committed to him and after he swore that he would blot out or abolish evil Laws and perverse Customs if any were in his Kingdom and he would keep good Laws I find that King John took an Oath as Duke of Normandy King John's Oaths that he would defend Holy Church and its Dignities in good Faith without evil Intention and would honour all the Ordained and that he would destroy all evil Laws if any were and substitute good ones the words (g) Matt. Paris fol. 165. ult Edit num 27. are quod ipse Sanctam Ecclesiam ejus dignitates bona fide sine malo Ingenio defenderet ordinatos honoraret quod Leges iniquas si quae essent destrueret bonas surrogaret At his Coronation (h) Quod sanctam Ecclesiam ejus ordinatos diligeret eam ab incursione malignantium indemnem conservaret quod perversis legibus destructis bonas substitueret rectam Justitiam in Regno Augliae exerceret Idem p. 166. num 4. Promisit se per anxilium Dei bona side ea quae juraverat servaturum he took another Oath that he would love Holy Church and the ordained of it and would preserve it indempnified from the Incursions of the Malignant and that the perverse Laws being destroyed he would substiâ— good ones and would exercise right Justice in England Besides these Matth. Paris p. 189. of the Old Edition saith That he was sworn by the said Archbishop ex parte Dei districte prohibitus ne honorem hunc accipere praesumeret nisi in mente habeat opere quod juraverat
will shew it self when extream necessity is disputable it is a sign it is not real Secondly The Agent must be proper otherwise it cuts in sunder the very Sinews of Government to make two supremes in a Society and to subject the People to contrary commands But to claim such a Power over the King in extraordinary cases alone That the Houses should be Judges of this Necessity doth not much vary the case for at the same time they voted themselves the proper Judges of such necessities and the erecting of any superintending Power in the circumstances of those times and in all parallel cases would not only unsoveraign the King by making this Power the Soveraign but the exercise of it would be subject to more dangerous extravagances than Regal Power is and yet less capable of Regulation than it For the Law knowing there is none but God qui custodiat ipsos custodes concludes from the weakness and imperfection of every other form of Government that the Soveraignty of Law-making was better placed in the hands of a sole Prince than in a Popular or Aristocratical hand and that a positive known Law without any coercive Superintendent was a sufficient and the best boundary of Regal Power For the Law and the Transgression of it being both at once made manifest and notorious it will be so sufficient (c) Review of Observations security of the future observance of the Law that Princes will not offer to violate it Now if such a Supreme Power as these would have in the two Houses in what case soever be once enacted that must either be boundless or circumscribed by a Laws and if that be circumscribed with a Law then must that Law also have a Superiour Power to enforce it and so there must be a Superiour Power over Superiour Power in infinitum and yet at last leave the most Superiour Power in that liberty which the Observer calleth boundless Arbitrary and Tyrannical If this Principle were true By the Arguments of the Parliamentary Writers the Sovereignty is not in the King but in the People all is but misleading formality of Law the Soveraignty is not in the King but in the People the King is the only Subject and but a common Voucher whose concurrence is unavoidably implied his Will his Understanding and his Power are all subject to the Body of the very Subject that in Parliament doth swear subjection to him and these pretended Rights being hid ever since the beginning of the Kingdom the whole generation of the Subject ever since hath by the injury of our Laws been most impiously mis-sworn in their Allegiance And whereas the trust is irrevocably committed to the King and his Heirs for ever how can it be conceived it should sleep during the sitting of a Parliament unless that jocular saying of King James were to be understood really That during the Sessions of a House of Commons there were five hundred Kings And if any such Power were in the Houses it was a strange oversight to leave it to the Kings disposal when to call the Body together and when to dissolve it as before I have touched whereby the King might solely determin where and how long he would be over-ruled and when King again whereas by the false suggestion of the Observer that it was fit the Houses should have a Superintendent Power in case of extraordinary danger and they only to be Judges of that danger he cunningly turns the Tables and makes the Houses to be Soveraigns as long as they pleased and when they were weary of reigning the Kingdom should be out of danger and then it should be the Kings turn to command again But to draw to a conclusion on this subject which cost so much Blood and Treasure There (d) Answ to Observ p. 72 73. neither is nor can be the same necessity of observing an old Law to which a King is obliged by his Charter and his Oath and of a new Law to which he hath not given his Royal Assent If Magna Charta extended to this it were Charta Maxima the greatest Charter that ever was granted To be be denied nothing is a Privilege indeed as good as Fortunatus his Purse or as that old Law which one found out for the Kings of Persia That he might do what he would The King 's Negative Voice Necessary The taking away the Kings Negative Voice may indeed secure us against Tyranny which never can come in upon us as long as the two Houses (e) Idem p. 136. Negatives ballance it but it leaves us open and stark naked to all those Popular evils and Epidemical diseases which flow from Popular Government as Tumults Seditions Civil Wars and the Ilias of Evils which attends them the Negative Voice being the Soveraignest remedy against such great Mischiefs One Wheedle I find more they used since the King was so tender of violating his Coronation Oath in giving Assent to their new Bills which were diametrically opposite to the old fundamental Laws made in defence of Episcopacy and the Kings Prerogative in the Militia c. they quit their Title of Parliament men That the King is not bound to consent where what is desired is more inconvenient to the People than himself and would be Casuists to resolve his Conscience telling him that where the People by Publick Authority will seek inconvenience to themselves and the King is not so much interested as themselves it was more inconvenience and injustice in the King to deny than to grant it Thus the Houses would have granted the King a Dispensation to have acted against the dictates of his Reason Conscience and the fundamental Laws And because he would not own their Commission for it they persecuted him to the Scaffold This was an unheard of Villany to be offered to so Pious and Religious a Prince that as Father of his People would not give them a Stone instead of Bread or a Scorpion instead of a Fish The Heathen was much honester who prayed Jupiter to give him good things though he never opened his Mouth for them and to withhold bad and prejudicial things though he petitioned never so earnestly for them This was a strange Principle that the King should be bound by Law to destroy his People or not preserve their Right unless he not only violate his own Conscience but their very Liberties Can a man imagine those People of whom Juvenal speaks evertere domos totas optantibus ipsis Dii faciles if they had understood their own Prayers would have accused the Gods for denying them As they thus sought to hush the Kings Conscience so that endeavoured to find a quaint salvo for their own more brawny ones For when it was urged that to deny the Kings Negative Voice was to dissolve the excellent constitution of Parliaments and was directly against the settlement of it upon the true basis of the Ballance and the mutual stipulation of the King
should be forwardest to supply the necessities of the Crown to shew all Loyal Dutifulness to their Sovereign whereby a most dangerous Rebellion in both Kingdoms was the easilier crushed and which endears them to the King that there can be no danger but whatever good and wholsome Laws they shall propose for the general good of the Kingdom will find a chearful allowance by him How happy had our Forefathers been if King Charles the First had met with such considerate Parliaments who by a seasonable supply and compliance might have had without that vast effusion of Blood and Treasure all their Grievances redressed and the flourishing State of the Kingdom preserved and the Memories of a great many Noblemen and Gentlemen had been transmitted without stain to their remote Nephews But to draw towards a Conclusion of this Discourse Some not willing to hear of the Miscarriages of Parliaments think this Discourse needless Some that may not be willing to hear of the Miscarriages of some Parliaments wherein probably they were concerned may say what need is there now to bring again upon the Stage the rigorous Proceedings of the two Houses of Parliament or more properly of the leading and designing Men in the House of Commons in the Years 1640 and 1680. since we are now happily past these Rocks Quicksands and treacherous Shores All the World indeed must acknowledg we have a Royal wise Pilot Because we have a most wise King and good Parliament who knows full well to steer the Soveraignty of the Commonweal He hath weathered out high going Seas so that neither their over-whelming liquid Mountains nor the terrible Shot from the floating Castles have daunted him magnanimity unparallel'd Courage and an Experience beyond most Crowned Heads have raised him great Trophies of his Victorious toils He is served with sage Councils both private and National So that all must confess we have less cause to fear any more dangers of Hurricanes and Shipwracks But though we now enjoy Halcyon days Yet we are not secure but that in after-Ages evil Members of Parliament may be under a Sovereign enriched with Royal abilities to the heighth of our Wishes though he is blessed with a Parliament as Loyal as can be desired betwixt whom there is no other Strife but who shall out-pass the other in mutual Obligations Yet are we secure that no ill Exhalations may be gathered in after-Ages Can we expect always temperate Weather pleasing Sunshine and fruitful Showres No in small revolutions of Years we find Epidemical Diseases return excesses of Drought Rains or Frosts are often marked in our Annals even after promising Configurations of the Coelestial Bodies I write not an Almanack for a Year The Design of the Author in writing against the Exorbitances of some or Pamphlet for a time my Design is not Infandum renovare Dolorem out of any Pique but as much as in me lies to show from the by-past Irregularities and Exorbitances of some Men how Loyal good and Just Men may measure things by the Golden Standard of the Laws how mischievous Practices and Principles may be obviated how every one may see what the upshot of rebellious Principles will be how to detect and how to avoid the same kind of Rocks and Sands in after-Ages I know some Persons recovered from a valitudinary Condition Some love not to hear of their Distempers love not to hear of the Torments they have undergone nor of the Extravagances of their delirous State Yet this should not hinder but the Healthful and those that would avoid the Calenture should patiently endure to hear a Description of the Causes and Symptoms In this Discourse I have only culled out such Particulars The Author's Apology for himself as I find Judicious Authors have insisted upon against the unprecedented Proceedings of some late Houses of Commons which I think all Loyal Persons disapprove and I believe a great many as well as my self have heard many of the then sitting Members dislike when things were carried with an impetuous Torrent that it was more dangerous to speak against their proceedings or question the unlimited Power assumed by that House than it was to speak Seditious I had almost said Treasonable Words against the King Therefore I hope none of this present Honourable House of Commons who have so signalized their Loyalty in the last Session will take offence at what from such judicious Persons as I have met with I have delivered the Sentiments of My intention is no ways to lessen the Rights or necessary Privileges of that venerable Assembly which never can be unbeneficial to the King or People but when Discontent Faction and Sedition hath too spreadingly infected the Electors The continuance of that worst of Parliaments of 1641. What evil Principles taught during the Long Parliament in their disloyal Practices so long by the overgrowing of the Tares which were only suffered to thrive occasioned so much corrupt seed to be sown as in twenty years there was no wholesom grain left We saw too late how by some evil Seedsmen a fertile but dangerous Crop was shooting up apace It is not a little Labour nor small diligence will howe and weed out the Briars Thistles and destructive Shrubs and poysonous Weeds that shoot their spreading Roots so far But I hope the great Wisdom of this Loyal Parliament will find out ways and methods to prevent the danger of their thriving in a Soil worthy of better Plants than any will be set by Republican Hands CHAP. XXX Of the Kings most Honourable Privy-Council I Find by several Authors Four kinds of the King's Councils The First that there are reckoned Four Councils of the King First The Magnum Concilium consisting of the Prelates and Nobles in Parliament of which Bracton (a) Lib. 1. c. 2. may be consulted and what I have writ in the Chapter of Parliaments Secondly A Convention of the Peers of the Realm The Second Lords of Parliament yet not meeting as a Parliament which appears manifestly in the Record 25 Aug. 5 H. 7. upon an exchange made of some Lands betwixt the King and the Earl of Northumberland the King promiseth to deliver the Earl Lands to the value c. by (b) Per advice assent du Estates de son Realm de son Parliament parensi que Parliament soit devant le Feast de St. Lucy ou autrement per advice de son Grand Council autres Estates de son Realm que le Roy serra assemblez devant le dit Feast in case que le Parliament ne soit Coke 1. Instit lib. 2. c. 10. sect 164. the Advice of the Estates of his Realm of his Parliament if the Parliament be convened before the Feast of St. Lucy or otherwise by the Advice of his Great Council and other Estates of his Realm which the King shall Assemble before the said Feast in case the Parliament be not called which well
Act for that purpose yet that prevented not the Inundation of blood and we found those men that moved Heaven and Earth with their clamours against the King as governing arbitrarily when they got the Power made it their dayly practice to lay what unprecedented illegal Taxes they pleased on their fellow Subjects to the value as some compute of Forty Eight Millions Therefore all Judicious persons lovers of their King The Advantages to Prince and People when the Crown is liberally provided for Country and Posterity finding the sad effects those disputes brought to the Blessed King and the whole Kingdom will think it a necessary prudence in a Prince to have always such a provision of Money ready as will enable him in all difficulties that may occur in the Administration of the Government without being obliged to part with any of his Royal Prerogatives when any discontented or designing Factious Members shall be able to take advantage of his Wants whereby to drive their barter with the Crown for thereby he shall defeat their ends On the other side it will be the most prudent and dutiful course both for their own security and the Princes honour for Parliaments upon all just and honourable Wars or occasions of assisting Allies preparing Fleets in readiness upon necessary defence to assist the Prince liberally and repay out of the Publick what for publick Service he hath expended out of his own Revenue rather than he should be in disesteem with his Neighbours and Allies whereby the honour of the Prince and consequently of his Subjects should be Eclipsed or he be necessitated to take any unusual course for raising Money or be compelled to make any inglorious Peace for we can never forget how the want of supplies to King Charles the First brought not only Ship-money and Knight-hoodmony Monopolies and the long disuse of Parliaments but at last that most calamitous War upon the whole Nation We cannot forget how zealous an House of Commons was of late to prevent any Arbitrariness as it was insinuated Decemb. 17.1680 The Care of some Parliaments to keep the King poor in the late King so that they voted a Bill to be brought in against illegal Exaction of Money upon the People under the Penalty of Treason not foreseeing that the Charters of the City of London and many other Corporations were forfeitable upon that account which if it had been made Treason the King had got a good Revenue against the intentions of those who in all appearance voted for a contrary end which further appeared in their Vote Jan. the 7th following (h) Address part 3. That whosoever should lend or cause to be lent by way of advance any Money upon the branches of the Kings Revenue arising by Customs Excise or Hearth-money the three principal branches should be judged to hinder the sitting of Parliament and be responsible for the same in Parliament So that they would give nothing themselves but as much as in them lay terrified others from lending or advancing any Money to him which was not according to their Writ to advise but by duress and force to compel the King to submit to their Judgments and instead of giving him Assistance to support his Allies and enable him to preserve Tangier they tended to the disenabling him from contributing to either by his own Revenue and Credit not only exposing him to the dangers that might happen either at home or abroad but endeavouring to deprive him of the Possibility of supporting the Government it self and reduce him to a more helpless Condition than the meanest of his Subjects as the King sadly and justly complained and in that Vote the Subjects Liberty and Property was invaded in that he could not dispose of his Money to his own Profit and the Benefit of the Government if either Insurrection or Rebellion happened in the interval of Parliament or a foreign Force on a sudden should attacque us yet these Gentlemen would be counted Loyal and Dutiful Subjects It is not to be denyed but that if a Prince's standing Revenue were so great that by it he might not only support the ordinary expences of the Government but lay by a summ sufficient to defray all extraordinary incident Charges either occasioned by intestine Rebellions or foreign Invasions that a King should not have occasion to have so often recourse to Parliaments for Aids Yet when we confider that there would be many other occasions of frequent convening that great Council for making wholesom Laws which is one great Portion of their Business and that the Subjects never can be happy under a poor Prince who thereby should be brought into contempt and how much greater mischiefs accrue to the Subjects by rendring their Prince impotent and unable to preserve them from factious disturbers of their Peace and Repose and the preserving their Properties as well as the defending them from the designs of foreign Princes who would injure our Merchants lock us in our Island and force us to sell our own native Commodities and receive theirs at what Rates they pleased if our Soveraign were not able to keep a sufficient Fleet and infinite other Mischiefs which would accompany a starved Exchequer we should too late find that the Expence of many Millions would not again restore us to that condition of Prosperity and Renown that one timely bestowed on our Prince would preserve us in It is much less Charge to keep in good Repair a well-built Fort Castle or Man of War than to build a new one especially if upon the demolishing of the old we were to fight for the Ground and Materials whereupon and wherewith we should build the new It is a singular Security to the English Subject that no Money can be levied upon him but by Act of Parliament to which in his Representatives he gives his Consent and the House of Commons is generally careful that they understand a great necessity ere they pass any Money-bill yet we have known in our Age some that have stood upon such terms with their Sovereign that either he hath chosen rather to want Supplies than have them upon such hard Terms or their Principals have suffered a thousand times more by such denials than they had done if they had been granted So was Constantinople lost to the Turks for want of furnishing the Emperor with the hundredth part of that which the victorious Enemy plundered the Citizens of and so the Count Palatine elected King of Bohemia lost that Kingdom and all his Hereditary Seigniories by unfurnishing his Soldiers with present Pay when he had it by him And how many suffer by the want of a liberal and proportionable Supply to pay off the Debts of the Exchequer is too sadly felt by many and if the Parliament of 1639. had furnished King Charles the First with twelve Subsidies as it appears by the sequel the Expence of four times as many Millions besides the infinite quantity of Christian Blood shed in the
Issue according to the present interests of his Affairs and Passions that such contradictory Acts could not be all true and though the Responses from Delphos or any Oracles of the Gentile ages might miss the truth as much yet by their dubious answers they forfeited not their reputations so much We may also note (l) Jus Regium p. 178 179. that by God Almighty's Providence and the care of his own Laws the Duke of Richmond was removed by death to prevent the unjust Competitors and Prince Edward was born and by the same Providence and the sence the Subjects had of the great Fundamental of Hereditary Succession contrary to some of these Acts and what Edward the Sixth did in setling the Crown upon the Lady Jane Grey proved of no force for Queen Mary succeeded though she was a Papist and Queen Elizabeth succeeded her though she was declared Bastard The rights of Blood prevailing over the Formalities of Divorce and the Dispensations of the Popes and the Laws made to gratify Henry the Eighth's pleasure as the strength of nature doth often prevail over Poisons and to evince the greater certainty of their being void so little notice was taken of those and the subsequent Acts Anno 1535. that the Heirs of the Blood succeeded without repealing that Act as an Act in it self invalid from the beginning For such Acts are past by without being repealed as we find in the Act of Recognition of Queen Elizabeth no notice was taken of the Act of Parliament against her and Blackwood (m) P. 45. observes very well that so conscious were the makers of these Acts Jus Regium p. 179. of the illegality of them and of their being contrary to the immutable Laws of God Nature and Nations that none durst produce that Kings Testament wherein he did nominate a Successor conformable to the power granted by those Acts but that as soon as they were freed by his Death from the violent oppressions that had forced them to alter a Successor three several times and at last to swear implicitly to whomsoever he should nominate they proclaimed first Queen Mary and after her decease Queen Elizabeth Therefore all these Acts both of Henry the Eighth and Edward the Sixth are to be looked upon as Politick interims to serve for some present ends And as we observe the trepidations vibrations and as we may say uneasiness of things in all that have been displaced till reseated again whereby we have a certain Indicium of any thing Natural so may we note the naturalness of Hereditary Succession by the Tragical Convulsions and unsetledness of things in any State where great force and policy have usurped the Crown till it hath returned to the right owner So we see after the force was removed by the expiration of Henry the Eighth and Edward the Sixth things returned again into their pristin State according to the Laws of the Crown I shall now pass to consider other Reasons and First it may be observed Fundamentals in Government not to be altered That the Venerable Age of such Fundamental Laws should have another kind of respect pay'd to them than to be made obsolete because they will not sort with some new-fashioned Intrigue For it is a most true Maxime Non magis aliunde floret respublica quam si legum vigeat Authoritas So in the first Parliament (n) Cap. 2. of King James the First it is fully expressed That to alter and innovate the Fundamental ad Ancient Laws See Commission for Union 16â—4 Priviledges and good Customs of the Kingdom whereby not only the Kings Regal Authority but the Peoples securities of Lands Livings and Priviledges both in general and particular are preserved and maintained and by the abolishing or alteration of the which it is impossible but that present confusion will fall upon the whole State and frame of Government is of most dangerous consequence whence we may well infer That to endeavour to alter the right of Succession of the Crown in the direct line is one of the most dangerous Innovations of all others as drawing innumerable mischiefs after it Now there can be no greater fundamental right than the Succession of our Monarch The Hereditary Succession is a Fundamental That our Monarchy is Hereditary is the great Basis upon which most of all the positions of the Laws are established which every where we meet with in the Writings of Lawyers viz. That the King never dies the next Successour in Blood is legally King from the very moment in which the last King dies that there needs neither Coronation or Recognition of the People to intitle him to the exercise of his Regal Authority that his Commissions are valid all Men are liable to do him Homage and hold their rights of him and his Heirs he may call Parliaments dispose of the Lands belonging to the Crown and all that oppose him are Rebells Generally this Principle runs through all the Veins of our Laws it is that which gives Life and Authority to our Statutes but receives none from them which are undeniable marks and Characters of a Fundamental Right in all Nations Secondly Such further provision hath the Law made to secure the Succession in the direct line that if the right Heir of the Blood or the Father or Mother of the right Heir be attainted of High Treason by Parliament the Attainder is no obstruction to the descent If he who were to succeed had committed Murther or were declared Traytor formerly to the Crown for open Rebellion against the King and Kingdom yet upon his coming to the Crown he need not to be restored by Act of Parliament but his very right of Blood would purge all these Imperfections For tanta est Regii sanguinis praerogativa dignitas ut vitium non admittat nec se contaminare patiatur saith a (o) Craig learned Lawyer and the Reasons given are For that no Man can be a Rebel against himself nor can the King have a Superior and consequently there can be none whom he can (p) Jus Reg. p. 169. offend and it would be absurd that he who can restore all other Men should need to be restored himself Also the Punishments of Crimes such as Confiscations c. are to be inflicted by the Kings Authority or to fall to the Kings Treasury and it would be most absurd that a Man should exact from himself a Punishment So Richard Plantaginet Duke of York and Edward the Fourth his Son were both attainted yet Edward the Fourth was rightful King and no impediment in the Succession accrued by it So Charles the Seventh of France though banished by Sentence of Parliament did afterwards succeed to the Crown and though Lewis the Twelfth forfeited for taking up Arms against Charles the Eighth yet he succeeded and Alexander Duke of Albany and his Descendants being declared Traytors by his Brother King James the Fourth yet his Son John being called home upon
without citing or hearing them For if they had such Power we should be the greatest Slaves and live under the most arbitrary Government imaginable Therefore an absolute Prince cannot in an Hereditary Kingdom where the Successor is to succeed Jure Regni (z) Nulla clausula Successori Jus auferri potest modo succedat ille Jure Regni Aristaeus c. 7. num 5. prejudge the Successors right of Succession for the same right the present King hath to the Possession the next of Blood hath to the Succession Therefore Hottoman Lib. 2. de Regno Galliae affirms That ea quae Jure Regni primogenito competunt ne Testamento quidem Patris adimi possunt That in the absolute Monarchy of France The Father cannot by his last Will deprive the First-born of those things which belong to him by Royal right So when the King of France designed to break the Salique Law of Succession as in the Reign of Charles the Fifth it was found impracticable by the three States So when Pyrrhus would have preferred his younger Son to the Crown (a) Pausanias lib. 1. the Epirots following the Law of Nations and then own refused him So Anno 1649. when Amurat the Grand Signior left the Empire to Han the Tartarian passing his Brother Ibrahim the whole Officers of State did unanimously cancel the Testament and restored Ibrahim the true Heir though no other than a Fool. So if Kings could have inverted their Succession Saint Lewis had preferred his own Third Son to Lewis his Eldest and Alphonsus King of Leon in Spain had preferred his Daughter to Ferdinand his Eldest Son and Edward the Sixth of England had preferred and did actually prefer the Lady Jane Grey to his Sisters Mary and Elizabeth Thirdly It is undeniable in the opinion of all Lawyers That a King cannot in Law alienate his Crown but that the Deed is void nor can he in Law consent to an Act of Parliament declaring that he should be the last King For if such consents and Acts (b) Jus Regium p. 163. had been sufficient to bind Successors then weak Kings by their own simplicity and gentle Kings by the Rebellion of their Subjects or being wrought upon by the importunity of their Wives or Concubines or the mis-representation of Favourites might do great mischiefs to their People in raising up continual Factions of the miseries of which I shall speak hereafter This is owned in Subjects That the Honour and Nobility that is bestowed upon a man and his Heirs doth so necessarily descend upon those Heirs that the Father or Predecessor cannot exclude the Successor or derogate from his Right by renouncing resigning following base or mean Trades or such like For Fab. Cod. 9. tiâ— 28. say the Lawyers since he derives his Right from his old Progenitors and owes it not to his Father his Fathers Deed should not prejudge him so much more in Kings the ill consequences of such violations of Justice and Right being infinitely more destructive the Predecessor should not do any Act to prejudice his Successor For that right of blood which makes the Eldest First makes the other Second and all the Statutes that acknowledge the present Kings Prerogative acknowledge that they belong to him and his Heirs For as a Prince cannot even ex plenitudine potestatis legitimate a Bastard in prejudice of former Children though they have only but an hope of Succession much less can he bastardize or disinherit the Right Heir who is so made by God and honoured from him with the Character If therefore Kings how absolute soever cannot de jure invert the natural order of Succession there is no reason that the States of Parliament should have such a Power For by the known Laws they have no Legislative Power otherwise than by assenting to what the King does and all that their assent could do would be no more than that they and their Successors should not oppose his nomination because of their consent but that can never amount to a Power of transferring For if the States of Parliament had this Power originally in themselves to bestow why might they not reserve it for themselves and so perpetuate the Government in their own hands So Judge Jenkin asserts according to Law That no King can be named or in any time made in this Kingdom (d) Liberty of Subject p. 25. by the People Kings being before there were Parliaments and there is good reason for then the Monarchy should not be Hereditary but Elective the very Essence of Hereditary Monarchy consisting in the Right of Succession whereas if the Parliament can prefer the next save one they may prefer the last of all the Line and the same reason by which they can chuse a Successor which can only be that they have Power above him should likewise in the opinion of a very (e) Jus Regium p. 167. learned Person justify their deposing of Kings as we saw in the last Age that such reasons as of late have been urged to incapacitate the Children of King Charles the First from the hope of Succession viz. Popery and Arbitrary Government did embolden men to dethrone and murther the Father who was actual King For if it were once yielded that the Houses had a Right in themselves to take care for the Salus populi that none but such Princes should succeed who were approved of by the prevailing Faction in their body nothing but confusion would follow one Party having their Votes seconded by force one time and a quite contrary another yet all pretending the Publick Weal and so a large breach should be made by pretending to stop one dangerous Successor to the inflowing of successive Usurpers and thereby the Crown should not only by ambulatory but unstable upon every head that wore it and alwaies in danger of a bloody surprise till at last the Regalia being secured from the expectant Heir the Factious would find a way to pillage them from the present Soveraign and convert them into a Mace for an House of Commons I writ this Part with greater Enlargements in answer to the plausiblest Arguments for the Bill of Seclusion while that matter was in the hottest agitation But since there will be no need of dilating upon that Subject now that God Almighty hath so signally determined the Controversie by the peaceable settlement of his Majesty upon his Throne I shall close this Chapter with some few remarks of the miseries have been brought upon Kingdoms and especially upon this by the disjoynting the Succession So we read what dreadful (f) Jus Regium p. 166. mischiefs arose from Pelops preferring his younger Son to the Kingdom of Mycene The Miseries which Kingdoms have sustained where the Succession hath been interrupted from Oedipus commanding that Polynices his Youngest Son should reign interchangeably with the Eldest From Parisatis the Queen of Persia's preferring her Youngest Son Cyrus to her Eldest Artaxerxes From Aristodomus admitting
Monarchy Aristocracy Democracy were not so evenly poiz'd and attemper'd ad pondus as Lycurgus endeavoured it in the Lacedaemonian State I shall content my self with an Epitome not a Paraphrase as the forementioned Author hath made of what Polybius (p) Lib. 6. Histor p. 197. Edit Basil hath left in his Excellent History wherein he deducing matters from such an Original as those who knew not or believed not the Creation could do delivers us his sence of the mutations and managery of Government to this purpose That when by reason of some great Inundation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great Plague or Death all Institutions and Arts having been lost In process of time by the propagation of those that escap'd these Devastations a multitude grew who herded according to their kind and for the weakness of their Party in respect of ravenous Creatures as well as their Savage Neighbors we may suppose they associated together it necessarily followed that he who in the Strength of his Body and confidence of Spirit excell'd the rest obtain'd the Princedom and Empire as we see in Bulls Goats Cocks c. and so the rest obey'd that Man who was properly the Monarch and in Process of time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by familiar Conversation and living together under this one Head like a select Flock or Herd these Mortals began to think of Honest and Just and their contraries and by the noble or ignoble actions of some of the Society the Sence of Honour and Disgrace was impress'd in their Minds and consequently of Profitable and Incommodious (q) Idem pag. 198. He that was their Governour excelling in Power and in the opinion of all endowed with those qualifications were judged good and profitable and administring to his Subjects what was competent to every of them They now fearing no violence most willingly submitted themselves to him and he being venerable to them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with unanimous consent they impugn and revenge themselves on those who oppose or conspire against his Government and so from a Monarch he becomes a King when reason had obtain'd the Principality which before Fierceness and Power possess'd So that in all this first settlement of Monarchy or a Kingdom in the purest state of Nature we can conceive describ'd we have no mention in this judicious Author of Compact with the People or Election but of submitting It is true upon the degeneracy of Kings Factions arising he speaks of Election not of those of strong Bodies only and daring Souls for such he presumes made themselves Masters but of such as by their Wills and Reason experimentally discover'd in their Actions were most agreeable to the Peoples liking But that this was done by the force of Faction appears from what he subjoins 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that those who were thus destined for the Kingdom selected special places and encompassed them with Rampiers or Walls fortifying them for the security of themselves and to supply their Subjects with necessaries from whence arose the great Cities which had large Sokes by which means they possess'd the whole Country of the Kingdom I do own that he makes offence and hatred of the People or envy against the succeeding Princes who were debauched and degenerated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be the causes why in process of time some of the Noblest became the leaders of the People to repress such Princes and root out the Monarchy and Kingdom But still it was because Factions encreased and so Aristocracy was changed into Oligarchy which set of Rulers oppressing the People whose discontents being observ'd by some popular Persons they animated them to join to subvert the Oligarchy Hitherto we find nothing of the imaginary delegation of the Peoples Power to one or more but prosperous events crown'd their Rebellions against their Superiors What follows is observable that the People having slain the Optimacy fearing the Injustice of Superiors they durst not set a King over themselves nor trust the Government in the hands of a few having so late Instances of their Tyranny and Sloth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So the single and sincere Hope which was only left in themselves induced them to establish a Democracy and so to themselves receive the Trust and Providence of the Common-weal which the (r) French Monarchy or Absolute Power p. 20. Paraphrast calls their last untainted hope founded on themselves that is in their own Strength So that till the forms of Government by a King or Tyrant Aristocracy or Oligarchy were wholly subverted we hear not a Syllable of the Peoples challenging a power and then it is no wonder when they have slain the richest and divided the spoil and have entertained an opinion that they shall never be Servants more but live in an equal Freedom and Wealth if they be blown up with a popular Pride and call themselves the supream Power But what is this to the natural Freedom pleaded for when it is nothing but the headstrong unbridledness of the Multitude that have cast their Riders and got loose the Reins on their own Neck (s) Idem pag. 199. Polybius goes on to tell us how Democracy was soon overturned after though for a while those who had Experience of the Oppression of the Rich were delighted with the Equality and Liberty of the present State 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that seemed sweet to them above all Treasure yet afterwards some growing Rich little valued that Equality and Liberty which custom had made them sleight and nauseate and so began to contemn the Poor and excelling the rest in Riches began to covet Rule yet knowing they could not by their own Interest or eminence of Vertue obtain it they began to be lavish of their Wealth and variously bait the People and so corrupt them into Tumults and Sedition and the People being thereby raised to hopes of living upon the Goods of those of contrary Factions by following some magnanimous and daring Captain who yet for his Poverty could not Lawfully aspire to the Honours of the Common-wealth found no better or easier way to rise but by heightning Factions whereby Parties being imbodied Murthered Plundered and Destroyed one another till at last wearied or one Man getting a greater interest in the People than the rest and being fortunate to overtop the rest they submit to such and after all their miseries return again to Monarchy I cannot dismiss (t) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polybius without noting from him how preferrable Monarchy is to any of the popular sorts of Government For he observing that as Iron is wasted by rust Wood by worms so that although they might escape exterior defacings yet they will decay by those inbred devourers So he observes that all simple Governments are apt to some evil that is peculiar and consequential to their Nature as he instanceth in a Kingdom changed into Monarchy absolute by which he means that which we now
Laws yea to the sacred Laws of our Land And in another place he saith It was not so much the Charms of the Sibyls Leaves nor Numa's Shield or the Palladium that made the Roman Common weal so much to raise its lofty Head as the just and wholesome Sanction of the Laws obeyed and reverenced On the contrary Bodin (u) De Republica observes that the overthrow of Carthage was without difficulty and certainly prognosticated since neither Vertue nor Law had place there Hence the Orator observes That if the Laws be once abandoned or but negligently guarded not to say oppressed there is nothing any man can be sure to receive from his Ancestors or leave to his Posterity Which leads me to the second head of the Benefit by Government which is Propriety CHAP. V. Propriety secured by Government WE find that Plato (a) Arist Polit. lib. 2. Socrates and Lycurgus proposed a Community of all things in their Commonwealth not only in Goods Chattels and Lands but also in Wives and Children As to Community of Goods the Argument that Socrates used was That if every one might call every thing his own and not his own it would be a means whereby a City would be perfectly one On the contrary Aristotle argues That this would create endless disputes For he that took pains would never agree that he who took no pains should have an equal share and in a little time one would be coveting a larger dividend than another and this would destroy the great vertue of Temperance and would allow it no place for that consists in abstaining from what is anothers Neither would there be room for Liberality iâ— none had of his own to give Besides by possessing in common Sloth Idleness and Negligence would be encouraged (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. lib. 1. c. 3. because whatever thing is common to many hath less care imployed about it or it is not with that sedulousness provided for because what is every bodies work is no bodies work according to our English Proverb The mean Pot never boils well So he concludes That possessing in common gives more occasions to differences than where every one knows his own Therefore it is more conducible to the well-being of a People to unite in one order of Discipline than in unity of Stock and Community of Goods There was some difference in the modus of this community For we read that Pericles and Cimo pulled down the Enclosures of their Gardens and Fields that the meaner sort might have free liberty to take the Fruits This kind of Community was received at Tarentum and the Agrarian Law at Rome allowed something of it But I believe this kind of Community was little practised but rather every one enjoyed his separate share and some Commons as we have in England were best un-enclosed according to that of (c) Sicut coelum Diis ita terras generi mortalium datas quaeque sunt vacuae eâ—s publicas esse Annal. l. 13. Boiocolus in Tacitus That as the Heavens were given to the Gods so the Earth was given to Men and those places that were empty or unpossessed in several were for the publick or common to all The Anabaptists in Germany were very earnest to have obtained such a Community where they were powerful enough to eject the right Owners out of their Estates pleading the Apostles usage And in our late Confusions among the many revivals of obsolete opinions and Heresies we had some that were very fond of a notion That the perfectest State of a Commonwealth was not only where there should be no distinction of Dignities and Degrees but Estates should be levelled and some that foresaw the People would not easily consent to this as an Essay begun to dig and cultivate Commons enticing the Poor to joyn with them of which as I remember one Everard was the chief As to Communities of Wives (d) Arist Polit. lib. 2. c. 3. Plato would have it so that because Against Community of Wives when every one might call every Mans Wife and Child his own there would be an amicable concord in the enjoying and providing for them But the Philosopher argues against this much what as he did against the Community of Goods especially by reason that the Children would be neglected by the Fathers none being certain whether such or such a Son were his or no and so all Paternal affection would be abolished and all Cognations wholly obliterated and there would be no way to distinguish ones own Issue but by the similitude as among the Garamants of the superior Africk and the Pharsalian Mare (e) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ib. which was called Just because the had always her Foals like the Horse that got them Besides that Parricide might be committed and injury done by Children to Parents which no civil Government ought to allow and yet the Father not be truly known But to leave this Subjects now very sollicitous to preserve their Properties because I do not read that any Common-wealth did ever or not long enjoy the benefit of any such institution we may note that as in other things so in this the custom of Men is much changed All being now so jealous of any breach made upon their Property that Princes are looked upon as Tyrannical and Arbitrary that shall for the necessary support of the Government lay any imposition upon the People without their consents which made in King Charles the First 's time that outcry against Ship-money though the Legality of it was owned by twelve Judges and very ancient Records were produced and much learning and reading shown in the arguments for it But this point is now adjusted to the satisfaction of the whole The English Subject enjoys many choice peculiar Privileges and advantages The Privileges of the English Subjects in their Property far transcending those of the Subjects of most Princes So that any rougher touch upon that tender part must needs gall and the lightest Yoak be uneasie to the neck unaccustomed to it By his Birth-right he hath something he can call his own he hath not only the protection of his Person but the inheritance of his Freehold his Liberty and Property secured to him by Law he cannot be violently assaulted in the one or forceably invaded in the other but the publick Justice of the Kingdom will be satisfied for it and call the Aggressors to a strict account We have such a grand Charter of all just and reasonable Priviledges and Immunities continued and confirmed to us by the Piety Munificence and Royal bounty of our Princes that we may dispute peaceable and happy living with all other Subjects of the World The Government we live under being setled and supported by known and excellent Laws such as for their policy and prudence justice and equity in their composition challenge all the constitutions of Europe in which part of the World are if any where to be
and Death is owned by the (g) Pater vitae necisque potestatem habebat in filios Cicero Orator in his time to remain when he saith The Father had the Power of Life and Death over his Children So that what Brutus the first Consul did in beheading his two Sons in not taken by most to be done qua Consul but as Parent for that the Consuls never had any Regal Power without leave of the People If we consider the Scope of (h) Numb 11. Moses's Expostulation with God Almighty Why layest thou the burthen of all this People upon me Have I conceived all this People Have I begotten them must from hence infer That if He had been their common Parent he ought to have had the Charge and Government of them so natural seems the Connection betwixt Fatherly Authority and Filial Obedience and that this was an Original Truth the Philosopher cites (i) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Odyss 11. Homer who saith That every Father to his Children and his Wives gives Laws This kind of Power seems to be confirmed in Scripture concerning Cain Abraham sacrificing Isaac Thamar and Jephtha But in after times when Fathers abused that Authority it was judged expedient to deprive them of it and place it in the hands of the more publick Father the King Having thus cleared the point The Antiquity of Monarchy from History and Testimony That Monarchy is according to the Institution of Nature I come now to speak of the Antiquity of it (k) Vide Stillingfleet 's Origines Sacrae Sanconiathan of greater Antiquity than any Greek Historian gives a large account of the Phoenician Monarchy the like Manetho gives of the Aegyptian and the true Berosus of the Babylonian So * Polit. lib. 5. c. 11. Aristotle speaks of the long Duration of the Molossiac Kingdom which began in Pyrrhus Son of Achilles and according to (l) De Antiquis Familiis Regum Reinerus lasted nine Hundred and Fifty years and the Lacedaemonian according to Plutarch Eusebius and others continued near upon as long The Philosopher (m) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 L. 1. c. 1. advanceth the Origin of Kingly Government as high as the Heathen Religion or Philosophy could carry him when he saith That the very Heathen Deities were under this Form and Regimen So what Herodotus saith of the Egyptians may as truly be said of all other Nations That they could not live without Kings So Isocrates saith Before Democracy and Oligarchy the barbarous Nations and Cities of Greece obeyed Kings Therefore the Philosopher (n) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. saith At first Kings governed Cities and now Nations So Salust (o) In terris nomen Imperii primum fuit saith The name of Empire was first known in the World and Justin (p) Principio rerum Nationumque omnium imperium penes Reges erat Lib. 1. most expresly In the beginning of all things and Nations the Power and Government was solely and absolutely in Kings So (q) Certum est omnes Antiquas Gentes Regibus paruisse Lib. 3. de LL. Cicero saith That it is certain that all Ancient Nations did obey Kings If we consult Homer Plato Lucretius Diodorus Siculus lib. 2. Josephus lib. 4. c. 1. or any Historian Greek or Latin we shall find no Tract of Time nor Society of Men without Kingly Government The first Popular State we read of The first Common-wealths is that of Athens after the Reign of Erixias Anno Mundi 3275. and after that several other Cities of Greece as Sparta Corinth c. followed their examples expelling their Kings and in their Rooms erected little Commonwealths but great Tyrannies being in a continual broil either among themselves about their Magistrates or with their Neighbours for Preheminence till the time of Alexander the Great and the Macedonian Monarchy when the Country returned to their pristin Government and might so have continued if the Roman Arms and Ambition had not overthrown it As to Rome it self it was two Hundred and Fifty Years under Kings and Kingly Government was found under Lavinius when the Trojans came from that little Kingdom of Pergamus Therefore (r) Vrbem Romam a principio Reges habucre 1. Annal. Tacitus tells us That the City of Rome from the beginning had Kings to govern it Their Commonwealth began upon the Regifugium So that saith a Judicious (s) Dr. Nalsâ—n's Common Interest Author for three Thousand Years Monarchy possessed an Universal and Uninterrupted Empire over all the Affairs of the Universe so that the Sun the glorious Monarch of the day does not in all his Travels round the earthly Globe behold any spot of Ground inhabited by any thing but Brutes where Monarchy either is not at present or hath not been the Antient Original and fundamental way of Government From the consideration of this Naturalness of Monarchy Authors deducing Monarchy from a Divine Original and the Venerable Antiquity of it we may conclude the reason why the best and Ancientest Writers have adorned it with such Eulogiums deducing its Original from the Divine Being So Hesiod (t) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theog v. 91. saith Kings are from Jove and (v) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hymn in Jovem Callimachus adds that none are so Divine as they So in Homer (w) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ihad 6. v. 277. as well as in Hesiod they are stiled nourished of God and born of God not as deriving their Pedigrees but Kingly Honours from Jove as Eustachius notes and from Homer's making the Scepter of Agamemnon to be the Gift of Jove though a late (x) Absolute Power p. 63. Author contemptuously compares it to a Constables Staff He (y) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iliad 4. v. 738. saith The King hath both his Scepter and Jurisdiction from God Of which the curious Reader may see more Authorities in the learned Tract of Archbishop Vsher's Power of Princes (z) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato according to Synesius de Regno makes the Regal Office to be a Divine Good among Men and a King to be as it were a God among Men And (a) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Politico Diotogenes the Pythagorean saith that God hath given him Dominion Others have stiled them Gods which a late (b) Absolute Power p. 66. Author saith may be allowed for want of a better in Hobs's State of Ignorance and Atheism and would have him have the Epithete of Optimus as well as Maximus Thus some take a Liberty to ridicule all things most Sacred and Venerable But I shall have occasion to enquire into such Mens Principles afterwards and at present shall only say That no Mans Hyperbole or Expression is further to be understood than as it makes the Kingly Original from God and makes Kings his Viceroys upon Earth Therefore I shall not balk such Authorities (c) 2. de LL. Plato affirms Monarchy to be the
most uncompounded the Mother of all Governments and that a King is to be a God amongst Men and a King is a living Image of God saith the (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Menander Poet. So the Grecian Orator saith God from Heaven 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did send the Regal Power unto the Earth (e) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apud Stob. Serâ— 46. Diotogenes yet raiseth the Character higher according to the Sovereignties of his Age That the King having a Power uncontrollable and being himself a Living Law is the Figure or Adumbration of God among Men And in (f) Idem 121. another place Of all things which are most honourable the Best indeed is God but on Earth and amongst Men the King (g) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 37. So Agapetus observes That although the King in the Nature of his Body be of the same Mold with every other Man yet in respect of the Eminence of his Dignity he is like unto God over all whose Image he beareth and by him holdeth that Power which he hath over all Men. Hence it was that the Roman Emperors not to make Researches further in their (h) Augustin 's Numismata per totum Coins used some Emblems and Impressions proper to their Gods or their Religion inferring That they derived their Character from them So in the Coins of Julius Caesar we find the Image of Venus from whom he deduced his Extraction So we find the Goddess Victory the Image of Mars and the Caduceus often and Ensigns of the High Priest and not onely in his but in many other Emperors Coins the Thunderbolt to denote they had the same Power upon Earth that their Jupiter had in Heaven according to that of the Poet Jupiter in coelis Caesar regit omnia terris After that Julius Caesar was in Divos relatus we find a Star over his Head or himself sitting in the Habit of a God holding in his Hand a Cornucopia ascribed to the Genii and Hero's and in his Left-hand holding the Goddess Victory So in one of Augustus's Coins we find Victory sitting upon a Celestial Globe holding a Scarf in a Circular Figure in its Hand denoting Eternity In Otho's Coin Jupiter is placed in a Chair with a Spear in his Hand with the Circumscription Jovis Custos Jupiter Custos For it appears out of the Verses of Ennius and out of Hyginus and Apuleius that in the Nominative Case Jovis was used for Jupiter So in a Coin of Titus the Sella Jovis and Thunderbolt are to be found And Trajan holds a Thunderbolt and Spear and is Crowned by the Goddess Victory and in another Jupiter with his Thunderbolt in his Hand is shrowding Trajan under his Pallium according to which (i) Panâ—gy Pliny saith of him Te dedit qui erga omne hominum genus vice tua fungeris So in the same Trajan and Hadrian's Coins the Head of the Sun is figured with a radiated Crown as representing them of which Custom the Tabulae Heliacae may be consulted and although Chrysologus reprehends it as a proud affectation in the Persian Kings that with radiated Heads they place themselves in the figure of the Sun or are effeminate into that of the Moon or assume the form of Stars yet we may suppose such Impresses were to testify to the People from whence they derived their Origination or whose Tutelarship they were under For after Christianity obtained Constantine wore in his great Ensign called the Labarum the Figure of the Cross and the Letters which appeared to him in the Air with the Circumscription sub hoc signo vinces So (k) Octavius Strada de Imp. Rom. p. 294 338. Theophylact and Manuel Comnenius in their Medals have Christ figured putting a Garland upon their Heads Hence a grave (l) Principis potestas publiâ—t est in terris 〈…〉 Majest 〈…〉 Carisburiensis l. 4. c. 1. Author saith The Prince's Publick Power in Earth is a kind of Image of the Divine Majesty in the same sense with that of (m) Com in 13. Rom. St. Ambrose Princes for the correcting of Vice and prohibiting of Evil are erected of God having his Image that the People may be under One. We Christians have the Authority of Holy Scripture That by God Kings reign and that they are his Anointed So Daniel saith to Nebuchadnezzar The God of heaven hath given thee a kingdom and to Cyrus God gave to Nebuchadnezzar thy father a kingdom So (n) Cujus jussu homines nascuntur hujus jussa Reges conslimuntur Lib. 5. c. 24. Irenaeus affirms That by whose Command they are born Men by his Command likewise they are ordained Kings Agreeable to which is that of (o) Apolog. cap. 31. Inde est Imperator unde homo antequam Imperator inde porestas illi und spiritus Tertullian Thence is the Emperour whence he became Man before he was Emperour thence he hath his Authority from whence he hath his Breath A late (p) Absolute Power p. 46. Author scornfully confronts the Sentiments of so many Learned and Judicious Persons with that of Aratus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That all men are the Off-spring of the Deity Which if we allow in his sense then Pierce Plowman is of as good Divine Authority as any Crowned Heads Whereas St. Paul's Application makes it to be meant quite another way viz. of the Creation of Man by God Almighty But I shall pass to other Remarks The Philosopher makes Four kinds of Kingly Government Aristotle's Division of Kingly Government First That of Sparta where there were two Kings of two Royal Families the one a Check upon another And this was he saith (q) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. lib. 3. c. 14. a Generalship onely of an Army for they had not the Power of Life and Death but in Expeditions of War as he instanceth in Agamemnon whom Homer makes patiently to endure the Reproaches of the Great Men in the Assemblies For he affirms That in Times of Peace the Power of Life and Death was in the Senate and the Ephori So in the Roman Common-weal the Generals having the Style of Praetores and Imperatores when the Republic was changed by Julius Caesar he retained the Military Name of Imperator which the Grecians rendred King And thence it is that Ammianus saith That Valentinian was the first that changed the Roman Empire from a Principality to a Kingdom But to return from this Digression This Laconic Commonwealth had Hereditary Kings with a Power in War and Divine things limited by Law Of which the Curious may read Plutarc de Lycurgo and Xenophon de Republica Lacedaemoniae and (r) Pag. 384. Giphanii Comment in Arist Polit. The second kind of Kingly Government he calls that which was amongst the Barbarous for such the Grecians styled all Nations that were none of their Country and this he saith had a Power equal to the Tyrannical yet was legitimate 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and according to the Use of the Country for that the Barbarous Nations were more prone to Servitude than the Grecians and the Asiaticks endured with less trouble than the Europeans that Command which he calls Absolute as of Masters over Servants This he calls in reality 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tyrannical Government but Kingly also in that it is firm legitimate and according to the Use of the Country For that he (s) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. lib. 3. cap. 10. Hâ—insii saith Citizens or Subjects defend Kings but Guards of Strangers are employed by Tyrants Kings commanding lawfully over the willing and Tyrants over the unwilling and without Rules of Law The third kind he calls that which among the Grecians was styled the Aesmynetian And this he (t) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Optiva tyrannis i. suffragio 〈◊〉 saith was an Elective Tyranny either perpetual for Life or for a time And this because it was a Command over the Willing such Persons being elected he styles a Kingly Government and instanceth in the Mitylenians who chose Pittacus to be their King against Alcaeus and Antimenides who were banished Such (u) Halicarnassâ—us lib. 5. Dionysius makes the Roman Dictators Such the Cumaeni by an honester Name styled their Tyrants and such were the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Athens Such a Kingdom Timolio held at Syracuse which he as well as Pittacus spontaneously resigned and did not convert into a Tyranny as Dionysius did or as Sylla and Julius Caesar did at Rome and Aratus at Sicyon according to the (w) Lib. 3. de Officiis Orator The last kind he calls (x) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 3. Polit. c. 10. Heinsii Heroic because it was used in the Heroick Ages and had three Characteristicks of true Kingly Government That it was a Power exercised over the Willing Fatherly and Legitimate For he saith the first Kings either for the Benefits they conferred on the Multitude by Invention of Arts Conduct in War or leading them out in Colonies or supplying them with Lands governing those who lonies or supplying them with Lands governing those who freely yielded to obey were in that esteem and had that Power and Authority which was requisite These had command in War and in things sacred where there were no Priests and did determine Causes and all these things some Kings administred without Oath others were sworn to the observation of them by the lifting up the Scepter and (y) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. concludes that in ancient times Kings had Rule and were Lords over all affairs of the City and those at home and abroad From whence and from what the Philosopher delivered in the beginning of this work and elsewhere (z) Commâ—nt in lib. 1. Polit. initic Giphanius with Thucydides concludes That these Hereditary Kings had such a Power as was restrained by certain Laws and they did not Reign as they listed and at their Pleasure but by certain Prescripts of Laws such we may presume as they ordained This was that Monarchy which was known in the first Ages of the World All People in all Ages and all places having by constant Experience found it most conducive to their Happiness and well-being For had there been any other form under which Mankind could have rationally promised themselves more or more certain Happiness than under this all humane care would long e're this have hit on it and there would have been an universal Regifugium But supposing we should quit these Topicks of Monarchy Other commendable Qualifications of Monarchy being according to the Law of Nature and that it is venerably for its Antiquity there are other Commodities wherein it excells other Forms As first that it is freest from the Canker of Faction which corrodes and consumes all other Governments Hence the most judicious (a) Tacitus 1. Annal. Historian tells us what Asinius Gallus replied to Tiberius That the Body of the Empire is one and so is to be governed by one Soul and in (b) Arduum sape eodem loci potentiam concordiam esse Idem another place tells us how difficult it is to find Concord among Equals in Power especially where not only as at Sparta there were two races of Kings governing at once but as many of them as there were Senators or Magistrates which by Bands and Confederacies are restlessly making Parties against each other whereby the Administration rowls from one Faction to another whereas Kingly Government is uniform and equal in it self and when by Factions Commonweals have been brought almost to utter ruin a (c) Omnem potestatem ad unum conferri pacis interfuit Tacitus 1. Histor single Persons Conduct hath restored all As (d) Perculsum undique ordinavit Imperii corpus quod ita haud dubie nunquam coire consentire potuisset nisi unius Praesidis nutu quasi anima mente regeretur Lib. 4. c. 3. Florus writes of Augustus Caesar that he ordered the shaken and distracted Body of the Empire which without doubt could never have been united in one Form again unless by the Direction of one President as a Soul and Spirit Even so we experienced in his late Majestie 's admirable yea miraculous Retauration which effected as great Blessings to these Islands as that of Augustus to the Roman Empire Besides it is a strong Argument for the Preference of Monarchical Government to all sorts of Republics that in all popular States we find all great affairs managed by some one leading Man who by the dexterity of his Address Power of his Eloquence or the Strength of his Arguments induceth so many as are necessary to join with him to effect them unless when by contrary renitency they are dissolved into Faction So when the Senate of Rome was in a most critical Debate An delenda esset Carthago Cato shewing them the Grapes which a few Years before grew there illustrated from thence the dangerous vicinity of so potent and opulent a State as had contended with them for the universal Empire and wanted only the skill of an uti Victoria to have effected it By which he cooled the warm Debates of the Senate and brought them to an affirmative Determination So Cicero often prevailed so Demosthenes and so the Daemagogues in popular States who are (e) Nalson's Common Interest pro tempore Monarchs the very head of every Faction in a Republic being a King in Disguise or a Tyrant in the dress of a Private Man The single Government being freed from the prime Cause of all intestine decay viz. Faction It necessarily follows that it must be of longer Duration Monarchy more durable as being built upon stronger and firmer Foundations than any other Model Ambitions Aemulations Hostile Parities popular Insolencies Senatorian Tyranny tumultuous Elections and infinite causes of Discords are the inseparable Associates and close Conomitants of all other Forms But in Monarchy hereditary
Succession is as a Golden Chain that holds fast together and close every part of the Royal Contexture in it self and leaves no Chasms Chinks or Ruptures whereby any dissolving cause can be admitted entrance to subvert or disjoint the Frame I have before spoke of this Head and shall only add that as Kingly Government was the first so when Commonwealths were introduced with much strugling they kept Life a while in Greece and Rome but have been reduced to Monarchy again about one Thousand seven Hundred Years since Tacitus after his short way tells us Vrbem Romam a principio Reges habuere Libertatem consulatum L. Brutus instituit Dictaturae ad tempus sumebantur neque Decemviralis Potestas ultra biennium neque Tribunorum militum Consulare jus diu valuit Non Cinnae non Syllae longa dominatio Pompeii Crassique potentia cito in Caesarem Lepidi atque Antonii arma in Augustum cessere qui cuncta discordiis civilibus fessa nomine Principis sub Imperium accepit Tacit. l. 1. Annal. Monarchy hath no Private Ends. that Rome had Kings first that L. Brutus appointed Liberty and Consulship Dictatorship was sometimes assumed the Decemvirate lasted not alive two Years nor did the Consular right of the Tribunes of the People long continue nor was the command of Cinna or Sylla durable and the power of Pompey and Crassus devolved upon Caesar as the Arms of Anthony did upon Augustus who received all being weakned wearied tired out or spent with civil Discords under the Empire of a Prince From whose very Name the title of semper Augustus and Caesar is continued to this day which duration in no Commonwealth can be found Therefore every one that desires to live under an uniform unchangeable and durable Government must prize and value Monarchy most It is furthermore the peculiar Excellency of Monarchy that it hath no separate or distinct Interests or Designs from the Good of the Publick the End of all just Empire being the Safety and Profit of the Subjects saith a (f) Finis justi Imperii utilitas obedientium salus Ammianus lib. 30. Judicious Historian For a King neither in time of Peace or War can ever have any Good or Evil befal him wherein his Subjects have not their share It is onely in Monarchy where Paternal and Conjugal Love are in the highest degree and relation betwixt the Prince and his People the (g) Nalson's Common Interest p. 111. Blessings of Happiness or the Miseries of Infelicity are stowed in the same Bottom So that a Monarch consulting the Safety Honour Welfare Peace and Prosperity of his People doth at the same time consult his own Interest in every one of them and this must of necessity oblige him to act strenuously and constantly in all his Endeavours for the attainment of those Ends. This will induce him to exert all his Royal Vertues of Justice Fortitude c. will cause him to be watchful to suppress the Turbulent and Factious who would discompose the happy Harmony at home and be vigilant against the Attempts of Foreign Powers For the State can neither sink by Intestine Discords or fall by Foreign force but he must be ruined with it and so out of the natural Tenderness care and concern for the Safety Peace and Happiness of himself and People he must be truly a Father of his Country whereas the Members or Representatives of a Republic are at best but Guardians and greedy ones as we of late experienced who generally commit great Wastes Objection That Monarchy is apt to turn to Tyranny The common objection perpetually in the Mouths of Democratick Factious People is that Monarchy is apt to degenerate into Tyranny according to that of the (h) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 5. Polit. c. 10. Philosopher who having recounted the external and intrinsick causes of the decay of other forms of Governments saith that the dissolution of Kingdoms happens rarely from external Causes and so they are more durable but it may happen from two intrinsick ones viz. the Dissention of those of the Royal Family or Princes or when Kings govern something Tyrannically But this is only true where Monarchy is Absolute Arbitrary and Unbounded which in the English Monarchy is much otherwise For though the Kings of England where they have not precluded themselves by their gracious Condescentions and Grants to their People are not limited by any other Power than their own Royal Pleasure Yet their Concessions have been so many and formed into Laws as Measures and Standards of Government that they are Mounds and Boundaries which the Monarchy hath no less Prudently than Indulgently been pleased to give it self thereby to ease the Subject of any just occasion of Fears or Jealousies which receive their Birth from the formidable redundancy of their absolute Power and by this means the Government is secured from the falling intoan Arbitrary and Tyrannical way of Rulers and the Minds of the Subjects freed from the dreadful apprehension of Slavery And as by this Incomparable method of goodness and generosity in our Princes the Subjects of all conditions are the more powerfully obliged to all dutiful Allegiance to their temperate Government so the Government it self is thereby rendred more capable of effectually answering all the Ends and Intentions of Society When it is debated whether Monarchy or Tyranny be the most convenient Government the true Sence of it is this Comparison betwixt a King and Tyrant Whether the People shall live more happily when the supream Power is in one and the Person by the Laws of the Country is known whereby no Room is left for Division and Faction concerning that single Sovereign Or When one Man being more active and crafty than his Fellows who ought to have an equal share in the Authority raises a Faction upon some plausible pretences and under the colour of serving his Confederated Party perswades them to be commanded by him and so exercises the supream Power in an Illegal way which as is compassed by engaging the People in misery under colour of making them more happy so it must be kept up by as bad Arts and an Army must be maintained to make good by force what Law cannot justify In this manner as the question is to be stated betwixt a Lawful King and Tyrant So if it be enquired whether Monarchy or Aristocracy be better it is not whether a bad King be better than a good Commonwealth consisting of the Optimacy but the Comparison ought to be betwixt a good King and a good Aristocracy or betwixt them when both bad First Comparison betwixt a King and a Commonwealth Therefore it is to be considered That a People may easilier have a good King than a good Nobility taking Good in a Political Sence as providing for the Peoples Happiness because the King's Interest is the same with that of the Peoples which is a strong State-security whereas the Commonwealth of Greece
used to bodily Labour he ordered him a Chariot and by other ways letting him understand that the weight of Government was not to be sustained by such Shoulders as his so wearied and discouraged him that he desired to be freed from the toylsomeness of it and when he understood the Emperors drift and expected his severity he only recommended him to those Soldiers that were forward to elect him and sent him to his Village If therefore such little Tryals discouraged Camillus what must we think it will do any Prince that hath untractable Subjects who force him to make Essays of various Methods to reclaim them and of a constant standing upon his Guard to secure himself and the Government Such are they who make many Princes Reigns Calamitous that might have been calm and peaceable Kingdoms saith my Lord St. Albans represent our Bodies Many Particulars wherein the Burthen of Government is discovered have their times of Health and Sickness Seasons of Prosperity and Adversity flourish with Wealth and languish in Poverty and Want suffer Distempers Alterations and Changes If therefore the Care and Concern of the Physician be great that hath the Health of many Patients under his Cure How much more must this great Aesculapius's be who hath the superintending of infinite Numbers of Subjects of all Degrees to preserve them in their perfect State of Felicity and Happiness to watch over the growth of depraved Humors and hinder their Ferments from boyling into the Fevers and Calentures of Rebellion to remove all the Obstructions that may hinder the equal distribution of Nourishment in Trade Commerce and the free Energy and Force of the Laws so to order the infinite Varieties of Tempers and Dispositions that the very lucta and jarring of them may produce an Harmony in the whole Besides these there is a Necessity to cherish the Vertuous and the Brave to discountenance the Vitious and Debauched and keep them from infecting others and finally so to manage all things as not only the present Age but remote Posterity may find the happy Effects of his Reign This is to undergo the nobilem Servitutem as Antigonus told his Son Kingship was Governours to be endowed with various Qualifications Therefore Philo observes That as the Pilot must change his Sails and Rudder and as the Physician useth not one kind of Remedy for all Diseases but observing the Encrease or Remisness of Symptoms the plenty or want of Humors and according to the changes of Causes tries various Experiments So a Supreme Governour ought to be multiform or endowed with variety of Qualifications to act one way in times of Peace and another in War being opposed by few to act resolutely and couragiously if by many to add to these Authoritative Suasives in publick Dangers to act himself and to commit those Ministeries to others which require Labour more than Conduct In his Councils to be a Judge in his Exchequer an Accountant in his Armies a General in his Navies Admiral in his whole Dominions the prime Gentleman Patriot and Peer in Vertue as well as Place Besides all these foregoing Considerations though a Prince by his own Justice Prudence and other Regal Vertues and the well disposedness of his People may keep his own Domimions in Peace and though there were no Whirlwinds Earthquakes or Trepidations of Faction and Sedition in his own Kingdom yet a King's Care is no less in making diligent Observations upon the Designs and Actions of all his Neighbour-Princes and States to shelter his own Subjects from Tempests and Hurricanes from abroad to divert Storms A Prince's Care in preserving his People at home and abroad to mingle Interests or divide as shall be most for the advantage of his Subjects to assist his Allies to countermine the Clandestine Designs of his Enemies abroad These require an Atlas to support this immense Structure of Government The Imployment of many under a Prince These require many Hands of the roughest delicatest and strongest many Feet of the swiftest and steadiest many strong Shoulders and brawny Arms many severe commanding or charming Eyes many wise subtle and toyling Brains infinite Varieties of Tempers and Dispositions which must be directed ordered and imployed by that presiding Soul that every where in every part and in all seasons must give Life and Energy to all its Members Faculties and Imployments Furthermore A Prince much concerned foâ— his Fame the Actions of Princes after their deaths will be judged (i) Suum cuique decus posâ—â—â— it is rependit Tacit. 4. Annal. without Flattery and Varnish As after Death and Corruption of parts the Vertues of Kings perfume their Graves ennoble and by Examples refine Posterity and leave a taste of immortality behind out-living their Marble So if they rule ill they cannot think by their (k) Praesenti potentia extingui posse sequertis avi mâ—moriam Id. present Power to extinguish the memory of the next Age saith the judicious Historian Therefore Lipsius saith ‖ Post fata nullus est locus nullum tempus quo funestorum Principum manes a posteris exeâ—rationibus conquiescent After their Deaths there is no place then or time wherein the Ghosts of detested Princes will be free from Execration Since therefore Kings are like heavenly bodies cause good or evil times have much Veneration but no rest since their Examples are constantly imitated so that as * Aâ— virtutem ille praeit sequimur aâ— vitia inclinamus bene beateque agit sloremâ—s improspere labimur aut ruimus cum illo Epist ad Polit. Flexibiles in quamcunque partem duâ—imur a Principe sequaces Panegyr Lipsius saith If a Prince lead to Vertue we follow if to Vice we easily bend to it if he live happily we flourish if unfortunately we fall into the praecipice with him Or that of Pliny be true That Subjects are mostly plyant and easily handed into whatsoever way the Prince leads it necessarily follows That this Consideration must bring a great Addition to their Cares For such elevated Souls must needs undergo great Anxiety how to comport themselves so as being conspicuous in Vertue and Conduct they may be secure of good Report For as (l) Omnia facta dictaque Principis rumor excipit nec magis ei quam Soli latere contigit 1. de Clem. Seneca saith Fame wafts abroad all the Deeds and Works of Princes that they cannot more lay hid than the Sun Hence Possibly we may conclude the Reason of that Inscription on Constantine's and others Coyn Soli invicto Comiti For as the Sun not only by his Light and enlivening Heat brings that unspeakable benefit to the whole Earth and living Creatures as a King is to do to his Subjects so by its Diurnal Motion we discover it never to be at rest Therefore it must be a great Care in a Prince that is placed in his Kingdom as the Sun in our Vortex whereby his Actions can never be long hid
a Family but only a Title which every one had belonging to him as he was King which as Manetho saith begun in Pharaoh Narecho and Josephus saith in Menis much ancienter than Abraham but Suidas is positive That it was derived from the first King or him that first had that called Ptolomies So the Parthian Princes from Arsaces their first great Monarch were called Arsaces according to whose Memory saith (h) Cujus memoriae hunc honorem Parthi tribuerunt ut omnes exinde Reges suos Arsacis nomine nuncupent Hist lib. 41. Justin the Parthians attributed that Honour that all their Kings from thence forward were called Arsaces So the Title of Augustus was given to Octavius next Successor to Julius by the Senate as if he had been something more than Human saith (i) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In vita Dio And as (k) Non tatum novo sed etiam ampliore cognomine quod 〈◊〉 quaeque Religiosa in quibus Augurato quid consecratur Augusta dicuntur Suetonius saith not only by a new but a more ample Sirname because that all Religious places in which any thing Augurly was consecrated were called Augnsta for which he cites Ennius Augusto Augurio postque inclyta condita Roma est This came from Augeo which besides the common sense of it is a proper word enough to sacrifice as augere Hostias and in Sextus Pompeius Augustus is interpreted Sanctus the Greeks interpret it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Venerable or most honourable and it seems to be translated from the holy Use of the Word whence it was derived and as (l) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In vita Dio saith a Designation of the splendor or greatness of their Dignity the Emperors after were stiled Caesares Augusti neither of the words denoting any Power in them but are now and ever since the first Family ended honorary According to this kind of continuance of Names in Succession are those Patronymics of Achemenidae in the Persian Kings Alevadae in the Thessalian Cecropidae in the Athenian from Achemenes Alevas Cecrops So the Alban Kings in Italy had every of them the addition of Sylvius most of the Bithynian Kings were called Nicomedes In the latter times the Constantinopolitan Emperors much affected to give their Children and themselves the great Name of Constantine So were the Danish Kings anciently titled Shieldungs from their King Shield The French had their Merovings and the old Kentish Kingdom here its Oiscings from Merove and Oisca Concerning this successive assuming such honorary Names from the first Families the curious Reader may observe many more in the most disquisitive Mr. Selden The use I make of it is to show That Sovereign Princes The Reason of such Titles as some of them affected to derive their Power and Authority from the Deity so others from such as had been more Signal and Eminent in their several Reigns that they might with the Title seem to derive a Fame Glory and Authority from them and in those Attributes be judged their rightful Successors Of the first Kings from Adam Before I treat of some Attributes that are given to Sovereign Princes I shall take notice of some things I have either omitted or less fully explained in the Chapter of Monarchy especially considering it will give some light to the Authority and Sovereignty many learned Men have ascribed to Princes in general (m) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cedrenus Cedrenus makes Adam the first King and Governour when he saith he governed or commanded all mankind as long as he lived and Seth succeeded him in the Empire and if we may believe the Letter of Alexander the Great to Aristotle mentioned by (n) Lib. 2. c. 11. Joseph Ben Gorion a Jew and Rabbi Abraham Zacuthius and others Kenan the Son of Enoch Grandchild of Seth was Emperor over all the World In Berosus we find the Kings of Chaldaea that were before the Flood were Alorus Alasparns Amchon Amenon Metalarus Daorus Adorachus Amphis Ottartes and Xisuther which according to Cedrenus and others was Noah From him the Greek Authors derive the supreme Monarchy of the Earth to Sem. The first mention in Holy Writ of a Kingdom is that of Nimrod's The first Kingdom from Nimrod of whom Moses saith The beginning of his Kingdom was in Babel Erech Acad and Calna in the Land of Sinaar and he is by most Writers judged the Founder of the Assyrian Monarchy which he had begun about the Forty fifth Year of Abraham Cedrenus saith The Assyrians made Nimrod a God and placed him among the Stars of Heaven and called him Orion In his Age saith the Judicious (o) Tit. Hon. ◠1. p. 1◠Selden there was so general a Propagation of this Title of King over the Earth that there is scarce a Nation whereof there is Memory in those Ages without a King or Prince or Monarch assigned to it So besides the Division of the Earth among Noah's Posterity said in Scripture to be according to their Language and according to the Families in their Nations we find in Profane Histories Kings first Governours in all Countries that the Kingdom of the Sicyonians began in Aegialeus that of Tanaus in Scythia and of Vexoris in Aegypt and others are cast in in the Age of Nimrod In the Holy Text also are frequent Occurrences of Kings to be referred to that Age as that of Abraham's Wars with Kedorlaomer King of Elam and the Kings of divers other Nations are mentioned whence it is (p) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cedrenus saith that about Serug's days who was born about 170 Years after the Flood Men arrogating to themselves Power over each other made themselves Emperours and Kings and did first use Arms and made War on each other Afterwards the Course of the Holy Story shews us the same not only naming expresly the particular Kings which had been made either by Sword or by Choice but saith The Israelites desired Samuel to give them a King to judge them according as all other Nations had Although saith Mr. Selden divers of the chiefest States of the old Grecians and I think saith he only of the Grecians in the elder Ages were in their most flourishing Times Democracies or Optimacies yet the more ancient States there were in every place Monarchies as is expresly noted by (q) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Boeoticis Pausanias That every where in Greece in the ancient Times their States were Monarchical and not Popular Having premised this I come now to the Epithets given to such Sovereign Princes as Kings Emperours Lords and the Attributes of Majesty c. in the Abstract or in the second or third Person and other high and lofty Titles given to them either justly The Title of Kings or by Flattery Concerning Kings The Title of Kings the Account that I have given of them in the Chapter of Monarchy may suffice I shall only add That
WEST SEAXNA CYNING I Ine by the Grace of God King of the West Saxons in his preamble to his Laws But until about our Henry the Third it was not of so constant use as that the Stile of the King necessarily required it This Stile of Dei Gratia is frequently given in old time Given to Spiritual Lords and yet in use to Spiritual Lords nothing being more common in the Instruments of Bishops and Abbats in the Chartularies of Monasteries and it is given from Kings to them in the Summons of Parliament and Writs to Assemble or Prorogue Convocations in this form Jacobus c. Reverendissimo in Christo â—â—tri praedilectoque fideli Consiliario nostro Georgio eadeâ—◠〈…〉 Archiepiscopo Cantuariensi c. But at this day though it 〈◊〉 â—â—ven to them they use it not in the first Person but Deâ— (i) Rosula Novella 〈◊〉 cap. 111. â—â—mentia or Providentia Divina and in older times when they writ to the Pope Emperor or King they were not to write Dei Gratia of themselves but only such or such licet indignus vel immerens Bononiae Episcopus c. By all these Titles we cannot but observe that the dignity of Kings and Sovereigns was looked upon in all Ages as deriving Authority from God Almighty and his Vicegerents here upon Earth having the Attributes of God that as he was Supreme over all things in Heaven and Earth so they within their Districts upon Earth I shall end this Chapter with this Observation That the Attribute of Dei Gratia applied to Sovereigns and Bishops might probably have Authority from the Constitution of Justinian (k) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Just Noâ— 6. init 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. which runs thus The greatest Gifts which Gods goodness from above hath conferred on Men are the Priesthood and Empire both of which proceed from one and the same Principle and are for the ordering and disposing of the Affairs of Mankind Concerning the peculiar Title of our Kings of England Defender of the Faith the learned Spelman having given us thâ— Copy of the Bull and discoursed so fully of it I shall 〈◊〉 the curious Reader to him for satisfaction CHAP. XVII Of the Soveraignty of the Kings of England according to our Histories and Laws THE Titles and Attributes which other Soveraign Princes have either assumed The Kings of England have used all the Titles proper to Sovereign Princes or have been given to them our Kings of England have used as might be made appear by innumerable Examples But I shall treat but of a few and shew wherein the Soveraignty is discovered and what ancient Prerogatives they have by their acts of Grace quitted and lastly how the long Parliament of 1641. would have cramped the King's Authority First as to the Title of King or Emperor promiscuously So our Edgar frequently in his Charters calls himself Albionis Anglorum Basileus As King Emperour Lord. and I have noted before that the Grecians esteemed the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be of full as eminent Signification as Emperor So in a Charter (a) Cod. Wigorn. to Oswald Bishop of Worcester he is called Anglorum Basileus omniumque Regum Insularum Oceanique Britanniam circumjacentis cunctarumque Nationum quae infra eam includuntur Imperator Dominus In which we may note that one of our Kings of England writ himself not only Basileus according to the Grecian usage which signified King and Emperor but also Emperor and Lord three of the fullest Attributes either the Grecian or Roman Emperors ever used as also Lord of the British Sea as Canutus his Successor challenged So in a Charter to (b) Mon. Ang. par 1. p. 64. Peterburg Ego Edgar sub ipso sidereo Rege praesidens Regno Magnae Britanniae I have seen another (c) Lib. MS. Roberti de Swapham c. Fundationis Burgensis Coenobii p. 38. of his Charters prefaced thus Gratia Domini nostri Jesu Christi omnium seculorum omnia suo Intuitu distribuentis Regna terrarum moderantis habenas rerum Ego Edgar sub ipso eodem Rege praesidens Regno Britanniae c. So King (d) Id. p. 39. Edward in the same Book stiles himself Ego Edwardus Rex Anglorum Monarchiam Regiminis tenens hoc decretum Patris mei per deprecationem Abbatis Aidulfi perhenniter affirmavi In which we may note that Edgar owns himself subject to Jesus Christ God And King Edward saith he holds the single Command of Government So King Edward in a (e) Coke Praefat. 4. Reports Rex Anglorum totius Britanniae Telluris Gubernator Rector Angligenum Orcadarum necnon in Gyro jacentium Monarcha Anglorum Induperator Charter to Ramsey stiles himself Totius Albionis Dei moderante Dominatione Basileus King of all Albion and King Edwin in a Charter to Crowland calls himself King of England and Governour and Ruler of all the Land of Britain So Ethelred in his Charter to Canterbury stiles himself Of all the English born and the Oreades lying in Circuit about it Monarch and Emperor of the English So that by Orcades must be understood all the Isles about Britain So William Rufus dates his Charter to the Monastery of Shaftsbury secundo Anno Imperii mei By all which it appears that the Kings of England have justly assumed the Supream Imperial Command in their own Dominions and though the Title of Emperor hath been disused Kings of England as much Sovereigns as Emperours yet we shall find the substance of it sufficiently challenged in that of (f) Ipse omnes libertaâ—â—s 〈◊〉 Râ—gno habebat suo quas Imperator vendicabat in Imperio Matt. Paris in vita Willielmi 2. William Rufus to Arch-Bishop Anselm when he told him That he had all the Liberties in his Kingdom which the Emperor challenged in the Empire And in a Constitution (g) Râ—gâ—um Angliae ab omâ—i subjectione Imperiali liberrimum Claus 13 E. 2. m. 6. dorso of King Edward the Second it is declared That the Kingdom of England is most free from all Imperial Subjection which excluded all public Notaries who were made by the Emperor or Popes and by this Constitution were utterly rejected The Statutes for it This further appears in the (h) Stat. Anno 23 E. 3. c. 1. Vide Coke Instit 2. 111. 4 part 6. 8. 3. Instit 120 125. Statute of Praemunire made 23 Ed. 3. which runs thus That it being shown by the grievous and clamorous Complaints of the great Men and Commons how that divers of the People be and been drawn out of the Realm to answer of things whereof the Cognizance pertaineth to the King's Court and also that the Judgments given in the same Court be impeached in another Court in prejudice and dis-inherison of our Lord the King and of his Crown c. Therefore it was enacted That none of the King's Liege-People of
by the Law said to be in the King (z) Sheppard ut supra a threefold greatness of Perfection First of being freed from Infamy and all kind of Imperfections common to Man Secondly of Power in having the command of all his People Thirdly of Majesty being the Fountain of Honour Justice and Mercy The King is Gods immediate Viceroy (a) Câ—k 2.44.5.29 within his Dominions Vicarius Dei As his Protection and Government reacheth to all his People as Subjects so the Allegiance and Obedience of them all is due to him as their Sovereign whether Ecclesiastical or Civil and so he is Persona mixta his Prerogatives are called Jura Regalia Insignia Coronae Ancient Prerogatives and Royal Flowers of the Crown so inseparably annexed to the Crown that none but the King may have them nor can they be communicated to or taken by any Subject (b) Bracton lib. 1. c. 8. Stat. 25 H. 8. c. 21. Nemo terram nisi Authoritate Râ—gia possiâ—et Plowden 136. Jenkins Cent. 7. Case 77. 2. Case 16.17 E. 2. c. 17. Nevil 101.174 All Lands are said to be held of him immediately or mediately he can hold of no Man or any be equal to him as to be joynt Tenant of Land with him and his Jurisdiction is over all places within his Dominions both on the dry Land and on the Sea The Judges are to observe it as a certain Rule That whatever may be for the benefit of the King and his profit shall be taken most largely for him and what against him and for his disprofit be taken strictly neither is it only the duty of Judges but of all other his Subjects in their Stations to help the King to his Right The Perogatives are many and great yet such as are his by the Ancient Law of the Land and what the Kings of England have time out of mind used and are such as are of absolute (c) Coâ—e 12.8.30.2 part Instit 262.496.5 part 11.2.8 necessity for the security of the Government and the Public weals As to call and dissolve Parliaments give his Royal Assent to Laws command the Militia coyn Moneys grant Honors make and dispose of the great Seal dispense with penal Laws pardon Felonies and Treasons make and appoint great Officers Justices of Eyre and Assize of the Peace Gaol-delivery and Sheriffs to grant Charters to Corporations and other Persons or Fraternities He hath the sole Power of appointing ratifying and consummating all Treaties with Foreign Princes making War and Peace granting Safe-Conduct and Protection and all these and many other are firmly ascertained (d) Quod Rex est 〈◊〉 Lex est Regi Rex est Amma 〈◊〉 Lex est Anima Regi by Laws and have ever been and still are in the King alone and at his own Discretion Although there is no need in describing the Sovereignty of our Kings to carry it up to that absoluteness of Monarchy where all things are appointed and reversed by the Sovereigns fiat yet (e) Jus Regium p. 42. we must on the other side consider That the Monarchy which is subject to the impetuous Caprices of the Multitude when giddy or to the incorrigible Factiousness of the Nobility when interested is in effect no Government at all it must be owned That in all Governments a Sovereignty must reside some where and a Monarch can 〈◊〉 no Participants For then it would cease to be a Monarchy and in things that relate immediately to Government the King hath as much right to regulate them as to instance to restrain the Licence of the Press or secure Peace as we have to regulate and dispose of our Property Government being the Kings Property for with the Monarchy the King must enjoy all things that are necessary for the Administration of it according to that just Maxim (f) Quando aliquid â—oneditur omnia concessa videntur sine quibus concessum explicari nequit of the Law When any thing is granted all things seem to be granted without which the thing granted cannot be explained Which warrants the Kings Advocate of Scotland to lay that down as a general (g) Jus Regium p. 77. Rule That their Kings can do every thing that relates to Government and is necessary for the Administration thereof though there be no special Law or Act of Parliament for it if the same be not contrary to the Law of God Nature or Nations The Power and Authority of the Kings of England have been much more unbounded than they are at present (h) Part 1. c. 16. sol 34. Bracton speaking of his time saith That neither the Justices or private Persons might dispute the Kings Charter but if there were a doubt of it the Resolution must come from the Kings own Interpretation If Justice be demanded of the King saith (i) Idem lib. 1. c. 8. p. 5. he seeing no Writ lies against him one must petition that he would correct and amend what he hath done By the Condescensions of gracious Princes such Restrictions have been made of their Sovereign Absoluteness By the Grants and Condescensions of our Kings their Absoluteness lessened that they have obliged themselves to govern their Kingdoms transmitted to them with such Limitations by their numerous Ancestors by Rules of Law Equity Justice and right Judgment in Imitation of their Supreme Head and Omnipotent Monarch That therefore it may demonstratively appear how happily the Government of England is constituted for the Benefit of the Subjects who under so benign a Monarchy enjoy more Advantages in the Security of their Persons and Proprieties than under the most free Commonwealth that ever we read of I shall lightly touch upon some of those Particulars which the Kings of England by reason of several Acts of Parliament they have given their Royal Assents to have precluded themselves from the single Disposal of as in Absolute Monarchies are used yet I hope to make it clear in several Branches of this Discourse That there is no such thing as Co-ordinacy of any other Power or such a mixture as vitiates the Monarchy by a debasing Alloy much less that the Government can be Arbitrary or Tyrannical which hath sheathed the Sword of Justice within the Velvet Scabbard of the Laws and lined the Scarlet Robes of Majesty with the softest Ermine of Indulgence to well deserving Subjects who by their Obedience and Considerateness make their Princes and their own Happiness most perfect For it is equally unhappy to Princes and Subjects where (k) Alii Principes Reges hominum ipse Rex Regum Maximilian's Jest is true That whereas other Princes were Kings of Men he was King of Kings because his Subjects would do but only what they list But to come to the Particulars of Royal Abatements and Indulgences The Kings of England may not rule their People by their Will or by Proclamation as the Roman Emperors by their (l) 〈◊〉 lib. 2. c. 8. The
apparent the Argument is Sophistical as being built on a Maxim in it self amphibolous which is not simply true but as it is restricted For it is true before the Effect produced not after So a Spark firing a City was once more Fire than the Houses but not so after the whole Town is become a Flame It is true also in those Agents in whom the Quality by which they operate is inherent not true in those who by ways of Donation divest themselves of Power or Wealth For a thing cannot retain its Fulness after it hath emptied it self If the Objector have an Estate which he would willingly improve let him bestow it on another and he shall make him rich and by his own Argument himself richer It is to be supposed rather than such an one will part with his Estate he will find an Answer to his Objection As to the minor Proposition I have before cleared I hope That the People are not the Original Cause of Government But the Observer saith They are the Final Cause and the End is far more valuable in Nature and Policy than that which is the Means therefore the Commons whose Good is the final End of all Government are more Honourable than the Sovereign But the Rule holds in such Means only as are valuable by that relation they bear to their Ends and have no proper Goodness of their own A King is not so to his People If we look back to his first Extraction when he was first taken from the People to be set over them we must needs behold him as a Man of some Worth Honour and Eminence which the superaddition of Royalty did not destroy but encrease and to be a means of his Peoples Preservation is very consistent with the Heighth of Honour Besides they that would captivate the unthinking Multitude by such Fallacies must consider that the Question is not Who is Preferable but Who is Superiour One good Christian is preferable to a thousand that are not so yet his Interest in the Commonwealth may not be preferable A Shepherd is ordained for his Flock yet a Flock of Brutes is not preferable to any Reasonable Creature Further the King's Interest and the Peoples are inseparable in the Construction of the Law which presumes what the King doth he does for the People Whether therefore the King's Power be derived from God or the People it is preferable If from God because his Ordinance If from the People because the People have elected him and consented it (x) Jus Regium p. 68. should be and have trusted him with the Publick Interest which is still preferable If this way of arguing were sound Angels being Ministring Spirits for the good of Men it would follow That Men should be more Honourable than Angels and the poor Client should be a better Man than his Learned Counsellor and the simple Patient than his Doctor As to Bracton's Authority Rex habet superiorem Deum legem item Curiam suam I must refer the scrupulous Reader to the Book called The Case of our Affairs p. 14. CHAP. XVIII That the Sovereign is unaccountable to any but God BEfore I come to treat of the several Branches of the Sovereignty of Kings in the Executive parts of them I shall from the general Idea of their Sovereignty deduce three Corollaries in this and the two following Chapters which seem to me to flow naturally from the Being of a Sovereign viz. That such are accountable to none but the Great Sovereign of the Universe And secondly may dispense in some Cases with the Laws And lastly must not be resisted or rebelled against The necessary Motive to treat of the Unaccountableness of Kings the Murther of King Charles the First If there were no other Motive to induce me to treat of this Head the barbarous Murther of the Blessed Martyr King Charles the First would have the same power as the sense that Croesus's dumb Son had to see his Father's Life in imminent danger which made such a violent emotion of the Spirits as unloosned the stiff Ligaments by which his Tongue was contracted or forced an Irruption of Powerful Spirits to invigorate the paralytick Muscles of it so that he cried out Spare my Father So certainly the Consideration of such an High Court of Justice that arraigned and sentenced their Sovereign should raise an Indignation in any one that hath sense of Allegiance Duty or Religion to defend that as a Fundamental Truth That Sovereigns are subject to no Tribunal but that of their Heavenly Sovereign In the handling this I shall pick out some of the Assertions of Learned and Judicious Authors Heathens and Christians and annex and intersperse such Reasons as may evince it and then show That this doth not leave Princes to a Tyrannical Liberty and lastly give some short Remarks upon the unparallell'd Sentence of the Regicides of King Charles the First of Immortal Memory (a) Vsher's Power of Princes part 4. pag. 196. Edit Cracovian Divine and Humane Authorities to prove it Rabba bar Nachman in his great Gloss upon Deuteronomy saith positively No Creature may judge the King but the Holy and Blessed God alone For the Original Hebrew of which and the place of Moses from whence he deduceth this Assertion I must refer the Reader to the Authors cited having chosen this not only for the fulness of the Expression but for the Antiquity though not of the Comment yet of the Text before any other All those Places also in Holy Scripture which style Princes and Judges of the Earth (b) Psal 8. 5. with Heb. 2.7 and Psal 97.7 with Heb. 1.6 Exod. 21.6 22.8 Gods and the Sons of God and Psal 82.6 I have said ye are Gods and all sons of the most High which in the Chaldee Paraphrase is thus rendred Behold ye are reputed as Angels and all of you as it were Angels of the most High (c) Job 1.6 2.1 38.7 are sufficient Proofs of this Truth As are likewise those Places that tell us It is the Will of God that we (d) 1 Pet. 2.13 15. submit our selves to these Higher Powers for his sake Therefore (e) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Orat. 3. de Regno St. Chrysostom calls Regality such a Government as is not subject to the control of any Sophocles calls it (f) In Antiq. v. 11 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Free and Independent Regiment and (g) Xiphilin 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Marcus Aurelius in Dio an Absolute Kingdom not subject to the Control of any To all which agrees that of Horace Lib. 3. Carm. Od. 1. Regum timendorum in proprios Greges Reges in ipsos Imperium est Jovis By which he fully expresseth That as Kings have Power over their Subjects so God hath the Power over Kings All the vast Collections that may be made of Emperours asserting or Subjects owning that their Authorities are from God that God gave them their Kingdoms
answer the Varieties and unthought on plottings of Mans Nature and in Tract of Time Laws at first just or in terrorem become unprofitable and harsh and this moderating of Laws which is called saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Equity is so annexed to the Prince that by no decree of Man it can be pulled from it This Absoluteness I have hitherto mentioned out of such great Authors How far the Kings of England may dispense with their Laws is not practised by the English Sovereign for he challengeth no such Power to make or abrogate Laws without the Concurrence of the two Houes But he hath a sufficient Prerogative by dispensing conniving or putting some Laws more in Execution than at other times so to manage the Execution of the as the Government and consequently the Peoples safety be not prejudiced So though there be a Law for Triennial Parliaments yet when a Prince finds a Potent Faction that may influence the Electors so as the meeting of such a Parliament at such a time may be hazardous to the publick there being no Penalty can be inflicted on a King for the Omission and the Danger being visible that such a Factious Parliament was only wanting to bring to perfection the Design of Traiterous and Seditious Persons It is very agreeable to Reason that a Prince in such a juncture should prefer the publick Peace of his Kingdom and the security of his Crown by the omitting such Summons than to hazard all by convening them There are other Cases may intervene wherein the Reason of State the Salus publica may require the dispensing with or suspension of the Execution of some Laws As in time of open Rebellion the King 's arming of such as he may most surely confide in though they take not such Oaths or be so qualified as the Laws require and as in several other Particulars might be instanced in I shall only add two Authorities of our own Country who were well versed in the matter the one a great Divine and the other as great a Lawyer and Statesman First the learned (i) Vsher's Power of Princes p. 76. Primate saith Such positive Laws being as other works of Men are imperfect and not free from any Discommodities if the strict Observation thereof should be pursued in every particular It is fit the Supreme Governour should not himself only be exempted from Subjection thereunto but also be so far Lord over them that where he seeth cause he may abate or totally remit the penalty incurred by the breach of them dispense with others for not observing of them at all yea generally suspend the Execution of them when by experience he shall find the Inconveniences to be greater than the profit that was expected should redound thereby to the Common-wealth The Second Authority shall be that of the Earl of Clarendon (k) Survey p. 127. who affirms That by our Laws the King hath in many Cases the Power of dispensing with the Execution of the Law especially in granting pardon for the transgressing of them except in those Cases where the Offence is greater to others than the King as in murder of an Husband or Father therefore upon an Appeal by them the Offendor may suffer after the Kings pardon which shows how tender our Laws are of protecting the Lives of Subjects This Prerogative of Kings (l) 3. Rep. Bodin avouches among the Rights of Sovereignty to pardon the Persons the forfeiture of their Goods and to restore the attainted Honours of those condemned by righteous or unrightcous Judgment according to that of St. (m) Q. 115. ex Veteri Novo Testamento Hilary in St. Augustine Imperatori soli licet revocare sententiam reum mortis absolvere ei ignoscere That it belongeth only to the Emperor to revoke the Sentence or Judgment and to absolve and pardon the guilty For as Themistius saith One thing becoms a Judge and another thing a King the one is to observe the Law the other hath power to correct the Laws themselves and to qualifie the severity and harshness of them as being himself a living Law and not confined to the unchangeable and unalterable Letter For that end saith he it seemeth God did send from Heaven the Regal Power into the Earth that Men might have a refuge from that dead and immoveable Law to the living one as he instanceth in Capital Offenders For we have seen saith he Men returned to life from the Gates of Death whom the Law indeed sent thither but the Lord of the Law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 brought back from thence again As to the Power of Equity claimed by the great Civilians the Administration of that is vested in the Chancellor or Lord-Keeper of the Kings appointment who is the Keeper of the Kings Conscience or Dispenser of that reserved Power in the King CHAP. XX. That the Sovereign is not to be resisted or rebelled against upon pretence of ill Government Irreligion or any such matter OUR Republicans of 1641. set themselves with all their skill and cunning The Necessity of this Discourse as well as force to overthrow the Doctrine of Non-resistance and to establish that of its being lawful not only to rise in Arms for the defence of their Liberty Property and Religion the gilded pretences of all Rebellions but to prosecute that blessed King and all his Loyal Subjects in the highest Degree of Cruelty and Revenge that they could devise or their success embolden them to commit Therefore it is a most necessary Duty of all that wish well to themselves as well as the Government to oppose such dangerous Positions and Practices The Authorities I have cited in the two Chapters of Sovereignty are but the gleanings of what may be found in learned Men on this Subject and since I shall have occasion hereafter when I treat of the Subjects duty to handle this matter more particularly I shall be the shorter in this and refer the curious Reader to the elaborate Treatise of Mr. Dudley Digs Of the unlawfulness of Subjects taking up Arms against their Sovereign and to the Glory of his Age for Learning Loyalty and Sanctity the Lord Primate Vsher's Power of the Prince and His Second Part of Obedience to the judicious and learned Sir George Mackenzie his Jus Regium and (a) Arnisaeus Zeiglar de Jure Majestatis c. 1. n. 12. Salmasii Defensio Regia Grotius lib. 1. c. 4. de Jure Belli Dr. More 's Divine Dialogues Dr. Mouliu 's Philanax Anglicus Sam. Petit 's Diatriba c. others that treat of this Subject ex instituto desiring all those who have imbibed or would avoid any of these dangerous Principles that they will seriously consult those Authors out of whom I shall only hint some few of their Reasons and Arguments that may be as Antidotes against the most destructive poison of resisting Sovereign Princes or allowing any Order of Subjects the Liberty upon any Pretence of
Vercingetorix singly for their General against Caesar is well known and when he was besieged in Alexia by another Council of the Princes the Heduans and Avernois with their Client Towns or Cities which were many were to raise 35000. Men and so others proportionable and their Forces were committed to four Generals Now it is said by Caesar that when Vercingetorix had the sole command that he placed his Camp on an Hill and at certain distances he disposed the forces of every City several and every day called to him the Princes of those Cities either to communicate something to them or order them to do something The like manner of Clans and Families of which he who was most able for Military Service at that time commanded we have a plain proof in (a) Quodque praecipuum fortitudinis incitamentum est non casus non fortuita conglobatio turmam aut cuneum facit sed familiae propinquitates 1. Annal. Tacitus who saith of the Germans That the principal incitement of valour was that not chance or fortuitous meeting and embodying made a Wedge or Troop but Families and Kindred So he saith That Ariovistus at equal Intervals placed the Marcomanni Triboci Vangiones Nemetes Sedusii and Suevae That both the Gauls Germans and Britains had several Kings Several Petit Kings in Gaul Roylets or absolute Princes who had some one or more City or Country under his peculiar command is very clear in Julius Caesar so Galba the King of the Suessiones was chosen Commander in Chief against Caesar by the Belgians The opinion I have also that such Princes were the Heads of Clans appears in that of Orgetorix who when the City of the Helvetians which had under it fourteen Towns oppida and forty Hamlets Vicos and four Pagi Burroughs or Places of Judicature where were Senates all met in Consultation about burning their Country and possessing the Empire of Gaul This Orgetorix being elected but they having notice of his Conspiracy against them seize on him and condemn him to be burnt but upon the Day Orgetorix summoned all his Family or Kindred or those of his House or Clan as by Familia must be understood which consisted of a Thousand Men and all his Clients and Bonds-men or Debtors obaeratos whereof he had a great number and they rescued him Such as this Orgetorix was I doubt not Cavarinus was who and his Ancestors Caesar saith were Kings of Agendicum and Villannodunum So Targetius of the Carnuti Vertiscus Prince of Rhemes Divitiacus King of the Suessiones Comius King of the Atrebates or Artoys and the two Kings of the Eburones Ambiorix and Cativulcus Cingetorix of the Triveri I shall add but one Testimony for all of (b) Regna vulgo in Gallia a petentioribus atque iis qui ad conducendos homines facultates haâ—erent vulgo comparabantur Several Petit Kings in Britain Caesar's That Kingdoms were acquired in Gallia by those who were the most Powerful and those that have most Wealth to hire Men. As to the affairs of Britain recorded by Julius Caesar (c) Britanni olim Regibus parebant nunc per Principes factioniâ—us studiis trabuntur Tacit. vita Agric. c. 12. Therefore he tells us Their want of agreeing in Common Councils occasioned their certain Overthrow Pro nobis nihil utilius quam quod inâ—commune non consulunt rarus ad propulsandum commune periculum conventus it a dum singuli pugnant omnes vincuntur Id. we find Cassibilan chosen to manage the War In Kent no great County we find Kings viz. Cingetorix Carvilius Taximagulus and Sergonax and it cannot be doubted but there were many other petty Kings in the rest of the Country for we find that Mandubraces Son of Imanventius King of the Trinobantes i.e. Middlesex and Essex slain by Cassibilan was restored by Julius Caesar and after we find in Octavius Caesar's time Cunobelin King of the same whose Son Adminius fled to Caius Caligula where he came to Belgia for Protection so we read of Caractacus who maintained War for nine Years with the Romans and whose magnanimous Speech to Claudius is Extant in Tacitus so of Cartismandua a Queen of Brigantes that betrayed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 actacus I might give an account of Prasulagus King of the Icenians the famous Boodicia his Queen and of the famous Caledonian Galgacus but it is enough to my purpose that among the Britans we find Kings so stiled by Julius Caesar and other Writers especially by Tacitus and Dion (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hist Rom. lib. 60. speaking of Aulus Plantius sent General by order of Claudius Caesar with an Army into Britain saith That the Inhabitants at that time were subject to divers Kings of their own I shall now summ up the rest of the Laws Customs or Usages we find amongst the Gauls or Britans and first what concerns the publick out of Caesar The Magistrates (e) Magistrdtus quae visa sunt occultant quaeque esse ex usu judicaverint multitudini produm conceal those things they think fit and what they judge may be of use to the Publick they discover to the Populace (f) De Repub. nisi per 〈◊〉 loqui 〈…〉 ur De 〈…〉 l. 6. No Body hath leave to speak of the Commonwealths or of publick affairs but in Council They (g) 〈…〉 ita mos gentis 〈◊〉 in Concilium venerunt came Armed into the Council as Livy saith and Tacitus speaks the like of the Germans (h) 〈◊〉 lib. 21. Sancitum si quis quid de Rep. a sinitimis rumore aut sama acceperit uti ad Magistratum deferat neve cum quo alio commanicet It was established that if any received any Rumours from the Neighbourhood or any report concerning the Republick that he relate it to the Magistrate and none else They had something which our Hue (i) Vbi major atque illustrior res incidit clamore per Agros Regiones signisicant banc alii deinceps excipiunt proximis tradunt De Bello Gallico lib. 7. and Cry resembles when any great or famous thing happens they give notice of it by loud Cry through the Fields and Countries and this others receive and transmit it to the next so that in a Day as he observes Intelligence is given above an hundred Miles One thing more is remembred by Plutarch de virtutibus Mulierum that it was grown a Custom amongst them that they treated of War and Peace with their Women in Company and if any question arose betwixt them and their Allies they left it to them to determine On this Head the famous Selden spends a whole Chapter to reckon up the famous Princesses and Women and (k) Sexum in Imperiis non discernunt Tacit. vita Agric. Tacitus saith of the Germans In Rule they made no difference in Sex which shews it was Hereditary In now come to the more private Usages in their Families and Servants (l)
Suos liberos nisi cum adolever in t ut munus militiae sustinere possint palam ad se adire non patiuntur De Bello Gallico l. 6. Caesar saith They do not permit their Children to come to them in open Sight but when they are grown up to that Age that they may be able to undergo Military Duty and serve in War And of the Britans he (m) Vxores habent deni duodenique inter se communes maxime fratres cum fratribus parentes cum liberis sed si qui sunt ex his nati eorum habentur liberi a quthus primum virgines quaeque ductae sunt Idem saith particularly They have ten or twelve Wives in common amongst them and especially Brothers and Fathers with their Children but what Children were born of such Mothers were fathered on them by whom they were first lain with when they were Maids This strange Confusion had some thing of the Primaeval Practice of Polygamy and some think helped to the multiplying of People where it must be rare for any Woman to be unfruitful that had so many Gallants The Men of Gaul (n) Viri quantas pecunias ab uxoribus dotis nomine acceperunt tantas ex suis bonis aestimatione facta cum dotibus communicant c. Idem Caesar now speaks what Mony they receive with their Wives upon account of Portion they lay downv much out of their own Estate upon an Appraisement made to make a Joint-stock with the Portion There is an account jointly kept of the Product and the Profits reserved and the longer Liver enjoys all The Men have Power (o) Viri in uxores sicuti in liberos vitae necisque habent potestatem Idem of Life and Death over their Wives as well as over their Children saith the same Caesar Whereupon Bodin (p) Bodin de Repub. lib. 1. c. 2. chargeth Justinian with a falshood for affirming that other People had not the same Fatherly Power as the Romans had When a Master of a Family who is of higher Birth and Quality dies his Kindred meet together That if the manner of his Death were suspicious they may by Torture as Servants were used examine they Wife concerning the Business and if she be found Guilty they (q) Caesar de Bello Gallico lib. 6. Igni atque omnibus tormentis excruciatas intersiciunt torment her miserably and burn her alive To this Sir (r) Preface to the Sixth Book of Reports Edward Coke referrs the Antiquity of that Law which we at this day use of devoting to the Flames those wicked Baggages who stain their Hands with the nefarious Murther of their Husbands Those Servants (s) Servi Clientes quos ab iis dileâ—â—os esse constabat just is funeribus confectis una â—remabantur De Bello Gallico lib. 6. and Dependants who were known to have been beloved by their Masters in his Life-time were when the Funeral Rites were prepared burnt with him for Company This was used by many Nations Many when they are (t) Plerique cum aut aere alieno aut magnitudine Tributorum aut injuâ—ia potentiorum premuntur sese in serviâ—utem dicant Nobilibus In hos eadem sunt Jura quae dominis in servos Idem opprest with Debt or great Taxes or with the injurious Oppression of great Men put themselves out to Service to the Nobles over such they have the same Right or Authority as Masters have over their Servants or Slaves Thus I have extracted the principal Laws Usages Customs and Powers of Government Civil and Religions used by the Gauls and Britans as they are recorded by Julius Caesar and others in which we find the Druids were their Gownmen and were the Guardians and Interpreters of their Laws the same Caesar telling us positively That the Discipline of these Druids was first found in Britain I come now to the last Particular That the Romans setled Common-wealths where they conquered that where the Romans conquered they established a form of Commonwealth in such places as they thought most convenient for their Obedience to them and in other places they allowed Tributary Kings which will appear by what follows (d) Livius lib. 61. The Averni of the Gauls were a great People Bituitus was their King and fought two bloody Battles with the Romans the one against Domitius and the other against Fabius he being taken Prisoner and his Son Congentiatus were deprived of the Kingdom by the Senate and the City set free Afterwards Ciltilus Father of (e) Caes Comment l. 7. Vercingetorix although he had by Battle got the principality of all Gaul yet aspiring to be King was slain by the City who had obtained this freedom from the Roman Senate So that it was a free City till Caesar's time and is reckoned so in Pliny's time yet though there were some made so free by the Romans and others following the Example of the Romans had cast off their Princes and Kings yet I cannot with Ramus conclude so universally of the Gauls That every where the Government consisted of an elected or annual Prince and Senate and People that had free suffrages Having thus far given some short hints of the Government of the Britans by comparing them with the manner of the Government of the Gauls and Germans as supposing it might be made out from good Authority that there was a great Agreement in their Forms of Government I come now more directly to prove that where the Romans conquered they established their own Laws and that the unwritten Laws and Customs must be of little force during the Peoples Subjection to the Romans and so by some Hundred of years disuse were like to be so far forgotten as it cannot be said as Chancellor Fortescue doth that during the Britans Romans Saxons Danes and Normans the Realm hath been ruled with the self same Customs First therefore we may consider That the Druids who if they had not the Law-making Power yet were the sole Judges and decided all Controversies being so wholly abolished and we finding no account of the Laws they judged by we may well conclude That the Brittish Laws whatever they were lost their Esteem and Use Where the Romans conquered they â—stablished their Laws Especially when we consider that the Roman Conquest broke and destroyed all the Princely Families especially the lineage of their Kings So that now none had any setled Authority but as he could court the People if he intended to make a party against his Neighbour or oppose the Romans which might be the true reason why Xiphilin (f) Apud Britannâ—s populus magna ex parte Principatum tener Vita Severi saith That with the Britans the People had a great share in the Government which might very well be after the Subversion of their Monarchies and the Commixture of the Roman Colonies with them (g) De moribus vet Gallorum p. 77. The Romans introduced their Language where they
as well as Norway which was the reason why William the Conquerour understanding that the Danish Law was used in that part where the Danes had settled themselves he preferred them before other Laws because his Country of Normandy was sprung from the Danes and Norwegians and it was with much difficulty that he was perswaded against imposing them upon the whole Kingdom saying the Danes and Norwegians were as sworn Brothers with the Normans These Danes entred about the year 790. and were at last overcome by King Alfred and by agreement betwixt him and Guthrun King of the Danes who governed the Kingdom of the East Angles and Northumbrians Guthruns People enjoyed the Danish Laws which differed from the other in nothing so much as the proportion of the Mulcts King Edward the Elder Aethelstan Edmund and Edgar made Laws but from the time of Edgar to Edward the Confessour the Danes having the principal Command the Danish Laws mostly prevailed But Edward the Confessour of these three Laws composed one which saith the Monk of (d) Lib. 1. c. 50. Edward the Confessor 's Laws composed of all Chester are called the Common Laws and to his Days were called the Laws of King Edward By all I have hitherto noted concerning the Laws either made in Germany France Lombardy Burgundy Bavaria or other Countries after they came to have any established Government of their own or in England during the Heptarchy It is apparent whoever was Soveraign imposed the Laws which as to the Saxons in the next Chapter I shall make particularly appear When the Roman Imperial Law began to be disused That the Roman Laws begun to be disused as soon as their Empire declined and was broken is as manifest for these several Nations by the appointment of their Soveraigns had their unwritten Customs and Laws revised and according to the suitableness of them to the Government of their People had them writ into Books and enjoyned them to be observed by their Subjects To make it evident that the Imperial Roman Law was much disused after Justinian's time upon the account of other Soveraignties being established which acknowledged not that dependence upon the Empire as formerly I shall offer something from Mr. (e) Notes upon Fortescue p. 20. Selden who if any other is to be credited in this kind of reading after I have said something of Justinian The Emperour Justinian (f) Proaem de Consirmatione Institutionum Of Justinian 's Laws in the year of our Lord 565 by the help of Tribonian Master and Exquaestor of the Sacred Palace and Exconsul and of Theophilus and Dorotheus Illustrious Men of whose Skill and Knowledge in the Laws and their Fidelity in observing his Commands the Emperour had manifold experience of Although he had commanded them by his Authority and Perswasions to compose those Institutions that the Subjects might not learn the Law from (g) Non ab Antiquis Fabulis discere sed ab Imperiali splendore appetere Breviter expositum quod antea obtinebat quod postea desuetudine inumbratum Imperiali remedio illuminatum est Legimus recognovimus plenissimum nostrarum constitutionum robur eis accommodavimus Ancient Fables but from the Imperial Splendor as he calls it desire them and after fifty Books of Digests or Pandects and four Books of Institutions were made in which were expounded whatever before-time was used and what by disuse was obscured by the Imperial Remedy was Illuminated and he had accomodated to them his fullest Authority and had appointed them to be read and taught at Rome Berytus and Constantinople and no where else Yet the body of the Civil Law was so neglected that till Lothar the Second about the year 1125. took Amalsi and there found an old Copy of the Pandects or Digests it was in a manner wholly disused Under that Lothar the Civil Law began to be profest at Bologna and one Irner or Werner made the first Glosses upon it about the beginning of Frederick Barbarossas's time in Anno 1150. and Bologna was by Lothar constituted to be Legum Juris Schola una sola (h) Sigon de Regno Italiae lib. 11. 7. This Book Lothar gave to the Pisans by reason whereof saith Mr. Selden it is called Litera Pisana and from thence it is now removed to Florence where in the Dukes Palace it is never brought forth but with Torch-light and other Reverence By this account we may note That even before Justinian's time some Laws had been rather by old Traditions which he calls old Fables than by certain Authority received others were by long disuse forgot and after they were thus established by Imperial Authority yet the succeeding Barbarity of the Ages and the new Kingdoms erected caused other Laws to obtain Force the first of which we find very rude All the first Laws we read of in any Nation seem either so comparatively to the refinedness of the Laws in these Ages or else the Digesters and Authorizers of them complain how obscure rude or indigested those were out of which they extracted theirs The great Subversion the Saxons made by their Conquest The Saxons made so great and universal a Subversion in the State that scarce any City Dwelling River Hill or Mountain retained its former Roman or British name so that we have less reason to expect any satisfactory account either of British History Polity or Laws when we only know where they had Camps Stations or Cities Palaces or Fortifications or Temples by the Coyns Brick tessellated Pavements Glass Earthen or Jett Fragments of Cups and other Houshold-stuff or Urns and Sacrificing Dishes which by chance have been found in the Rubbish of many Towns that have been certainly fired and totally demolished which sufficiently disâ—â—ver the noble Structures and rich Furniture the Romens and Britans had before the Saxon Invasions Besides which we may consider not only the continual Wars and Depredations the Saxons made one upon another but that the Daves like a fatal Hurricane or Whirlwind tore up Root and Branch every where overturning ransacking burning and destroying all that they could not peaceably possess Having thus far treated of the State of the Britans and something of the Laws in general A short Glossary of the Names or Titles of the Constituent Parts of Great Councils as a Praeliminary to the better understanding who are meant by the Persons who we find do constitute the great Councils I shall out of Sir Henry Spelman Somner and Doctor Brady give a very short Glossary referring the curious Reader to the Books themselves The most common Words in the Saxon Laws that are used besides the Bishops The Witan or Wites Einhard divides the Germans into four sorts of Degrees the Noble Free-men those made free and Servants his words are Quatuor differentiis gens illa consistiâ— Nobilium sâ—iliâ—et Liberorum Libertorum atque Servorum Adam Brem Hâ—â—t Eccles c. 5. to express the Persons
by whose Council and Advice the Kings used in the making Laws are the Witan Wites From Wita which Womner renders Optimas Princeps Sapiens a Nobleman Prince or Wiseman from witan to know and understand So in the Laws of King Ina we read Gethungenes Witan a famous noble or renowned Wite from Gethungen So in the version of Bede by King Alfred Witum is rendred Counsellors so by Sapientes when we meet with it in any Authors that render Witan by it we are to understand not only Judges but sometimes Dukes Earls Prapositi Provosts Thegns the King's Officers or Ministers So in the Charter (i) Histor Privileg Eccl. Eliensis fol. 117. b. of King Edgar to the Church of Ely Anno 970. Alferre Egelwinc and Brithnoth are called Dukes and Hringulph Thurferth and Alfric are called Ministri The first of which in another Charter is called Alderman and the other by the name of Sapientes Upon perusal and collating several Transcripts of Deeds and Councils I am of opinion that where Wites or Sapientes are used for Princes Noblemen and great Personages those are to be understood that were called to the Kings Council had command over Countries as Lord Lieutenants or were Members of the great Councils So that they were of the most wise and knowing of the great Princes Dukes Earls and Barons and where it doth not seem to import such great Men of Birth then it signifies Judges Which as to the first seems to be clear by what is said in the Auctuary (k) Lamb. fol. 147. tit de Heretochiis Qui Heretoches â—pud Angloâ—voâ—abantur se Barones Nobiles insignes sapientes vocati ductores excercituum c. to the 35 Law of Edward the Confessor where it is said There were other Powers and Dignities appointed through the Provinces and all the Countries and several Shires which are called by the English Heretoches in King Ina's Laws Here Thegne i. e. Noble Ministers or Officers and when he reckons up those who were to be understood by this name Heretoges he calls them Barons Nobles and famous Wisemen called Generals or great Officers in the Army and as to the latter Signification Doctor Brady hath sufficiently cleared it in Adelnoth's Plea against the Monks of Malmsbury where it is said that in the Presence of the King subtili disceptatione a Sapientibus suis i. e. Regis audita where by Sapientes must be understood the King's Judges Alderman Alderman or Ealderman was both a general Name (l) Spelman 's Glossary given to Princes Dukes Governours of Provinces Presidents Senators and even to Vice-Roys as also to particular Officers hence Aldermannus totius Angliae like my Lord Chief-Justice Aldermannus Regis Comitatus Civitatis Burgi Castelli Hundredi c. of whose Offices it is not easy particularly to define This being so copiously discoursed of by Sir Henry Spelman I shall refer the Reader to him The word Thane or Thegen was used by the Saxons in their Books variously sometimes it signified a stout Man Thane Soldier or Knight other times Thanus (m) Cyninges Thegen Med mera Thegen Woruld Thegen Maesse Thegen Somner Dial. Regius signified the Kings great Officer a Nobleman or Peer of the Realm other times a Thane or Nobleman of lower degree sometimes we meet with secular or Lay Thanes other times Spiritual Thanes or Priests Some Thanes were as the King's Bailiffs Praefects Reeves of which Doctor Brady gives account in his Argum. Antinorm Page 283. In several of the Councils we find no particular orders denominated but only a division of the whole into the Clergy Clergy and Laity and Laity So in the Council that Sir H. Spelman (n) Spelm. 1. Tom. Concil tells us Ethelbert King of Kent held 685. with Bertha his Queen and Eadbald his Son and the Reverend Bishop Austine Communi concilio tam Cleri quam Populi and the rest of the Optimates Terrae at Christmass having called a Common-Council of the Clergy and People by which it is apparent that both the Clergy o and Laity there understood are comprehended under the name Optimates Terrae the Nobility of Land So in King Ina's Laws as I shall hereafter particularize the command is given to Godes Theowas Gods Servant and eales folces all People So King Edmund held a great Council at Easter in London of Gods (p) Egther ge godcundra hada ge woruld cundra Order and the Secular Order or Worlds Order which Brompton (q) Mandavit omnibus Majoribus Regnorum veniunt Wintoniam Clerus Populus renders Laici in another part of King Edward's Laws So the Majores Regnorum of King Edgar are commanded to come and then it is said There came to Winchester the Clergy and People those were the Majores Regnorum The like was frequently used after the Conquest so at the Coronation of Henry the First Matthew Paris speaks of the gathering of the Clergy and all the People and then saith Clero Angliae Populo universo The Clergy answering him and all the Magnates and in another place Clero Populo favente the Clergy and People favouring Further we find in a great Council held by the King Anno 1102. 2 H. 2. (r) Omnes Principes Regni sui Ecclesiastici secularis ordinis Flo. Wigor fol. 651. lin 21. all the chief Men of his Kingdom of the Ecclesiastic and secular Order So that Plebs Populus Vulgus Incola where by way of Antithesis or contra-Opposition they are used do signify the Clergy and Laity or Lay-Princes not the common People After the Conquest we meet with the Word Regnum sometimes and other times Regnum Sacerdotium As to the first the Sence is to be understood best in the Quadripartite History (s) Quadrilog lib. 1. c. 26. of the Life of Thomas Becket where it is said the King called to Clarendon Regnum universum all the Kingdom and then saith To whom came the dignified Clergy and the Nobles which Matt. Paris puts out of all doubt by the enumeration that he makes of all that appertained to the Kingdom to be the Arch-Bishops Bishops Abbats and Priors Installed and the Earls and Barons So the meaning is best understood of the words in the last Chapter of Magna Charta that the Arch-Bishops Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Barons Knights and free Tenents and all of the Kingdom gave a fifteenth part of their Moveables and in other places after the Barons it is said Omnes alii de Regno nostro qui de nobis tenent in Capite concerning which the most Learned Doctor Brady hath given plentiful Proofs Magnates Proceres By the words Magnates Proceres frequently found in the Councils after the Conquest are to be understood the Arch-Bishops Bishops Abbats and Priors for the Clergy and the Earls and Barons for the Laity only unless afterwards that Dukes were included However they were used always to contra-distinguish
that order from the Inferior Tenents in Capite The Fideles Liberi homines Fideles Liberi homines are to be understood to signify those which were the King's Tenents in Capite So we find it in a Precept of H. 3. Rex omnibus (t) Cl. 42 H. 3. m. 10. in dorso So Nithard lib. 4. speaking of his own time divides the Germans into Ethelings i. e. Nobles Frilings Free-men and Lazzos Servants or Slaves Thence our Lazie Fellow which we now understand Idle Comitibus Baronibus Militibus aliis Fidelibus suis And when we meet in any Charter or History with Fideles or Liberi homines the meaning will be best known from the subject Matter where they are used and the words with which they are joyned in Construction as Doctor Brady observes We meet with Liberi homines frequently in the Laws of the Conqueror as Liberi homines totius Monarchiae Regni nostri ut nihil ab iis capiatur nisi servitium suum Liberum and in another Vt omnes Liberi homines totius Regni sint fratres conjurati ad Monarchiam nostram defendendam that all the Freemen of the Kingdom be sworn Brethren to defend our Monarchy and these were to be ready with Horse and Arms to do the King Service according to what they ought by their Fees And this was called free Service in respect of other base Services for they were the Tenents in Capite who were the freest of any other Subjects though that Tenure was at last most cryed out against By the Communitas Regni Communitas Regni Vniversitas Regni or totae Terrae or Regni totius Communitas Communitas Regni anciently were only understood the Barons and Tenents in Capite or Military Men though now it is taken for the ordinary People and Freeholders or at best for Knights and Gentlemen under the degree of Barons So besides other pregnant proofs brought by Doctor Brady that one Record of the 30 of E. 1. is sufficient to clear it where the King saith That the Prelates Earls Barons and the other Magnates for (u) Pro se tota Communitate ejusdem Regni themselves and the whole Community of the same Kingdom gave Forty Shillings of every Knights Fee so that it is clear that the tota Communitas Regni were such as pay'd Scutage that is Forty Shillings for a Knights Fee and no others Of these the Tenents in Capite granted and payed it first for themselves and Tenents and then their Tenents in Military Service by Vertue of the Kings Precept payed it to them for so many Fees as they held of them As to the probi legales Milites probi legales Homines Probi legales homines the words did not signifie an honest though inconsiderable Countryman but the probi Homines were famous stout noted Men of Renown of great Report and Integrity They were the best chief most knowing and of the greatest Integrity of those Orders and Degrees of Men the word was applied to In a Precept 7 H 3. Scire facient 12 tam (w) Cl. 7 H. 3. m. 14. dorso Milites quam alios liberos legales Homines So that these were Tenents in Military Service otherwise what needed the words to run Twelve as well Knights as other Free and Legal Men. Therefore in the Writs for Elections of Knights for Counties the Persons to be chosen are two de discretioribus legalioribus Militibus that is the most discreet just knowing and resolute Men in the Country who as the Law by constant usage then required served on Inquests and Juries And the Writ for Citizens and Burgesses was de discretioribus legalioribus probioribus Whoever desires further Satisfaction may find it in Doctor Brady's Introduction to the English History and his Glossary I now come to give an account seriatim from all the Great Councils before the Conqueror and after to the 49 of H. 3. who were the Members of them and what Concurrence in Law-making those Members had with the Sovereign and after the Representatives of the People were brought in what alteration it produced CHAP. XXIV Of the Saxon Great Councils of whom they consisted and how during their Government the Laws were established by the respective Kings AeThelbert King of Kent who died 24 Feb. (a) Ann. Christi 613. Of King Aethelbert's Laws Twenty one years after Augustine the English Apostle was sent to preach the Gospel to the English is said by venerable (b) Eccl. Hist lib. 2. c. 5. Tha othre god the He his Leodum thurh getheaht gefremede eaâ— sivylcere rightra doma gesetnesse mid snotera getheabte gesetâ—e after Romana bysena tha het on Englisâ— awritan tha nu oth this gehaldene synd Bede among other good things which he did for this Nation or People throughout of his counsel or purpose to have framed setled or established Right Judgment or Decrees with the Council of his Wise Men after the Roman Example and writ them in the English Tongue which were holden of his Nation since which in the Original of Bede is thus expressed Qui inter caetera bona quae genti suae consulendo conferebat etiam decreta illa Judiciorum juxta exempla Romanorum cum consilio sapientum constituit quae conscripta Anglorum sermone habentur observantur in eâ and by K. Alfred are turned into the Saxon Language as in the Margent In which we may observe That it was the King that gefremede framed or established gesette with the Council of his wise Men which word Council discovers where the Sovereignty lodged and the words By the Example of the Romans do not so much imply that they were according to the Caesarean Law but that they might be according or consentaneous to the Ecclesiastical Laws of Rome or at least may comprehend both The (d) Dugdale Orig. Jurid c. 4. Textus Roffensis mentions Laws made by Hlothere Eadric and Withred all Kings of Kent which were recorded by Ernulph the Bishop of that place about Anno 760. but I have not seen the Manuscript and so can give no account how the Legislative is declared The next Laws we find are those of Ina King of the West Saxons King Inâ—'s Laws Lambard's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Editionis Wheeloch p. 1. who according to the Saxon Chronology lived Anno 681. and according to Lambard begun his Reign Anno 712. and ended 727. In the Preface to his Laws we find it expressed as in the Margent which I render thus in English (e) Iâ— Ine mid Godes gyfe West Seaxna Cyning mid getheaht mid Laere Cenredes mines Faeder Heddes mines Bisceopes Ercenwoldes mines Bisceopes mid eallum minum Ealâ—ormanum tham Yldesâ—an Witan minre theode eac mycelre I Ine by or with Gods gift King of the West Saxons with the persuasion suasu as Lambard renders the word Laere but more
according to the Title the Knights Agelnodus Walfricus Sywardus Godricus To the third Charter (d) Id. 636. when he dedicated St. Peter's Church Anno 1066. there are these more added to the Lay-Nobility besides Osbern Peter and Robert the King's Chaplain who are placed next after the Chancellor As to King Edward's Laws and their Confirmation by the Conqueror and the Addâ—â—ions and Amendments see Dr. Brady fol. 254. Aâ—gum Aâ—tinorm 296 298 299. As to the â—arallel betwixt the Saxon and Norman Laws see his Preface to the Norman Story before the Dukes Gud Comes Marheâ—â—s Comes Radulphus Minister Agelnodus Minister and besides that Wulfric Syward and Godrich in the aforesaid Charter are called here Knights there are added Colo and Wulsward Knights and the Conclusion of all is Omnes consentientes subscripsimus So that here may be noted the use of the Subscriptions of the Noblemen to the King's Charters which then were only by the mark of a Cross and in after times by their Seals to those we call Acts of Parliament as hereafter will be shown Having thus treated of the General Councils and such like Conventions under the Saxon and Danish Kings I shall pass to the Norman Kings and so descending to the present Age show the constituent Parts of the great Councils and Parliaments and by what variety of Expressions in the gradual Progress of the respective Kings Reigns the Soveraigns enacting of Laws was exhibited only before I enter I cannot but take notice that Mr. Selden by what compliance I know not Ab his vix alios ante Saxones comperio Custodes sub eis varie partitos c. Explent numerum Rex Conâ—â—â—â—â—ularius Cancellarius Thesaurarius Angliae Aldermannus Aldermannus Provinâ—â—arum Gravii Janus Angl. p. 40. with the mode of his time calls those which we make constituent Parts of the great Councils of the Saxon times Custodes and saith he scarce meets with any of these Guardians of the Laws different from these Lawmakers Yet he brings no Representatives of the Commons for he makes them the King the Lord High-Constable the Chancellor the Treasurer the Alderman of England the Aldermen of Provinces and the Graves I cannot but wonder that he should not at least give some hint what difference there was betwixt the King and his Graeve in the point of Law-making Surely he knew the Constitution of the great Councils as well as any but being a Sitting Member in that long Parliament was in that Particular tainted per contagionem uvaque livorem deducet ab uva CHAP. XXV Of the great Councils of the Norman Kings 'till the end of the Reign of King John WHAT Changes William the Conqueror made in the Government how he brought in the Feudal Laws of Normandy and many other Alterations Doctor Brady hath proved at large in his Argumentum Anti-Normanicum and the Preface to his Complete History so that I shall touch very little upon that Subject The Conqueror saith the learned Sir (a) Praefâ—tio ad LL. Willielmi primi pag. 155. Edit Wheeloch Three things the Conqueror designed Roger Twysden having obtained the Kingdom by dint of Sword and knowing that no Empire is firmly established by Arms without Justice applied his mind to three things First That he might have a sufficient Military Force Secondly That he might gratifie his French and Norman Adventurers yet so as the English might not by over much severity be instigated to rebel And Thirdly That the Husbandmen might live as Servants and to perform the Drudgery but not to be wholly extirpated As to the First He disposed the Militia so as (b) Lib. 4. p. 523. About his Militia and Revenue Ordericus Vitalis tells us it was reported That he could expend 1600 l. and 30 s. three Half-pence Sterling Money every day besides the Presents Fines for remitting of Punishments upon Transgressions of the Laws and many other ways whereby his Treasury was encreased and he made the Kingdom be surveyed and all his Tributes or Revenues Piscos as in the time of King Edward he made be truly described His Lands he so distributed to his Soldiers Disposed the Lands in Military Service and disposed them so that in the Kingdom of England he had 60000 Horsemen which he could with great readiness call together therefore in the 58 Law ascribed to him and which is in the Red Book of the Exchequer it is thus expressed We (c) Statuimus etiam sirmiter praecipimus ut omnes liberi homines totius Regni nostri sint fratres cenjurati ad Monarchiâ—m nostram ad Regnum nostrum pro viribus suis facultatihus contra inimicos pro posse suo defendendum viriliter servandum Pacem Dignitatem Coronae nostrae integram observandâ—m judicium rectum justitiam constanter omnibus modis pro posse suo sine delatione â—aciendam Fol. 171. appoint and firmly command that all the Liberi Homines such as held in Military Service to whom he had distributed all the Lands of the English except what he kept in his own Possession as in all Authors that treat of such matters is most evident of his whole Kingdom should be sworn Brothers to defend and manfully preserve his Monarchy and the Kingdom according to their Power against all Enemies and keeping entire the Peace and Dignity of his Crown and for the executing of right Judgment and Justice constantly in all ways according to their Power without Deceit or Delay I have inserted this at large because it seems the Primary Law upon which his Government was established and it seemeth to me to be the Substance of the Oath of Fealty that all the Subjects which held in Capite were to take or that the same Oath was to the same ends and purpose This Law is said to be made in the City of London But without doubt it was much according to the (d) Monsieur Berault Custom Norman fol. 86. usage of Normandy established by Rollo and what had been practised by the Francks when they conquered the Gauls in the declining of the Roman Empire who distributed their Lands among their Soldiers to whom was reserved the Dignity of Gentlemen and the Management of Arms and the use of them taken from the Ancient Gauls who were called Roturiers and they were only permitted to manage the matters of Husbandry and Merchandice So the Conqueror gave to some of his Followers (e) Brady's Preface Norm History p. 159. whole Counties to some two or three or more Counties with a great Portion of Land to others Hundreds Mannors or Towns who parcelled them out to their Dependants and Friends 'till at last though the Saxons most frequently held their own Estates of those new Lords and by new Titles from them some Soldiers and ordinary Men had some proportionable Shares for their Services though upon hard Conditions possessing them for the most part as Feudatories Of the Feudal Law and
diversorum negotiorum causae in medium duci ex more coeperunt Id. p. 37. num 40. Ann. 1096. vel 1097. Therefore the Festival-days being passed the causes of divers affairs according to custom began to be transacted saith my Author among which that that of Anselm's was one But to draw to a Conclusion of this King's Reign my Author clears who were the Members of the Great Councils and that they were convened at the King's Pleasure in the relating that in the following (k) Mense Augusto cum de statu Regni acturus Rex Episcopos Abbates quosque Regni Proceres in unum praecepti sui sanctione egisset c. Id. p. 38. num 10. Month of August when the King being to transact things concerning the State of the Kingdom by his Summons had convened the Bishops Abbats and all the Noblemen of his Kingdom The affairs for which they were assembled being dispatched and every one prepared to return home Anselm moves again his Petition and in October when the Convention was dissolved he applied himself again to the King at Winchester Here we may observe that it was the King The King solely summons the Great Councils and dismisseth them who being to transact things about the State of the Kingdom by the Authority of his Precept or Summons called together the Members of the Great Council who are expresly mentioned to be the Bishops Abbats and all the Noblemen of the Kingdom Since therefore we find no other kinds of Great Councils in any Authors that write of this King we may conclude the Commons were no ways represented in any of them Most Authors mention this King with no good Character One old Writer saith Omnis jam legum silâ—it Justitia causisque sub justitio positis sola in Principibus imperabat pecunia Florent Wigorn. That all Justice of Laws was in his time hushed in silence and Causes being put in a Vacation without hearing Money alone bore sway among the great ones Polydore Virgil will have the right or duty of First-fruits called Annats which our Kings claimed for vacant Abbies and Bishopricks to have had their Original from King William Rufus However that be it is certainly true that at his Death the Bishopricks of Canterbury Winchester and Salisbury and twelve Monasteries besides being without Prelates and Abbats payed in their Revenues to the Exchequer We may judge likewise of his burthensome Exactions Matt. Paris fol. 74. Edit penult by what we find in his Brother King Henry the First 's Charter Wherein he saith because the Kingdom was oppressed with unjust Exactions he makes the Holy Church free and all evil Customs wherewith the Kingdom of England was unjustly oppressed he doth henceforth take away and they are all in a manner mitigations of the Severity of the feudal Tenor as any one may see in Matthew Paris Mr. Selden and Dr. Brady and is plain by the very first concerning the Laity That if any one of my Barons Counts or others that hold of me shall dye his Heirs shall not redeem his Lands as he was wont to do in the time of my Father c. And in another Praecipio ut homines mei similiter se contineant erga silios silias uxores hominum suorum That according to the relaxation he had made to his Homagers they should regulate themselves towards the Sons Daughters and Wives of their Homagers Of the Great Councils in King Henry the First 's time COncerning the Great Councils in King Henry the First 's time as also till Edward the First 's time I must refer the inquisitive Reader to Dr. Brady's answer to Mr. Petyt in the respective Kings Reigns and to his Appendix in which he hath amassed out of Eadmerus Simeon Dunelmensis Florentius Wigornensis Hoveden Gervasius Dorobernensis Matt. Paris Malmsbury and other Authentick Writers the Emphatical Expressions by which the constituent Parts of the Great Councils are fully proved to be only the Bishops Abbats and Priors for the Clergy or the great Nobility or prime Tenents in Capite such as the King pleased to summon under the names of Magnates Comites Proceres Principes Optimates Barones or Sapientiores Regni expresly used for Barones Where the Populus is used by way of Antithesis as contradistinct from the Clerus and where Regni Communitas or Ingenuitas is used the same Doctor Brady by pregnant Proof puts it beyond dispute that none of the Commons as now we understand them could be meant as Representatives So that though I had collected a considerable number of such Proofs e're I saw the Learned Doctor 's Book I shall now wave them all and only add in every King's Reign some few that he hath omitted or wherein something remarkable relating to the King's Soveraignty or the manner of constituting Laws is found by him noted or as I have met with them in my Reading In the third of Henry the First in the Feast of St. (a) Omnes Principâ—s Regni sui Ecclesiastici Secularis Ordinis Flor. Wigorn. Anno 1102. 3 H. 1. Michael saith the Monk of Worcester the King was at London and with him all the Princes of his Kingdom of the Ecclesiastick and Secular Order and of the same Council Malmsbury saith The King bidding (b) Ipso Rege annuente communi consensu Episcoporum Abbatum Principum totius Regni adunatum est Conciltum De Gest Pontif. Anno 1102. or willing with the common Consent of the Bishops and Abbats and Princes of the whole Kingdom the Council was united and this being mostly about Ecclesiastick affairs it is added that in this Council the Optimates Regni at the Petition of Anselm were present and gives the reason For that whatever might be decreed by Authority of the Council might be maintained firmly by the mutual care of both orders Whereby we may note the Obligation upon Subjects of both Orders to observe the Laws once enacted by the King and Council Anno 1107. 7 H. 1. Matth. Paris saith (c) Factus est conventus Episcoporum Abbatum pariter Magnatum ad Ann. c. there was a convention of the Bishops and Abbats as likewise of the Magnates i. e. Noblemen at London in the King's Palace Archbishop Anselm being President To which the King assented and speaking of what was established he saith Rex statuit To him Hoveden agrees only what the one calls Magnates the other calls Proceres The Manuscript of Croyland (d) Tum Episcoporum Abbatum totius Cleri Angliae by which must be understood the great dignified Clergy Sub Wifrido Abbate p. 104. saith The same Year the King giving manifold thanks to God for the Victory he had given him over his Brother Robert and other Adversaries appointed a famous Council at London as well of the Bishops and Abbats of the whole Clergy of England as of the Earls Barons Optimatum Procerum totius Regni In this Council
the King (e) Remisit libere concessit integre promisiâ— remitted freely granted and fully promised the Investiture by Ring and Staff and freely left the Election of the Prelates to their respective Churches By which we may not only note who made up this Great Council but that the enacting part was solely the King's Grant The Charter (f) Lib. rub Scaccar Twysden LL. Id. 1. p. 175. of Henry the First was made before the Eighteenth of his Reign in which he saith because his Kingdom was oppressed with unjust Exactions in (g) Ego respectu Dei amore quem ergâ— vos habeo Matt. Paris fol. 292. num 10. See the Explanation of this Charter Brady's Argum. fol. 265. and Selden's Epinomis respect of God and the Love which he hath to his Subjects he makes the Holy Church free and so proceeds in the rest of his Laws by way of single Grant and Prohibition Anno 1127. 28 H. 1. (h) Rex auditis Concilii gestis consensum praebuit Authoritate Regia potestate concessit consirmavit statuta Concilii Continuat Florent Wigorn p. 503. W. Archbishop of Canterbury gathered a General Council of all the Bishops Abbats and Religious Persons and at the close of the Acts it is said That the King being at London having heard the Acts of the Council gave his consent to them and by his Kingly Authority and Power granted and confirmed the Statutes of the Council By which we may see that even the Constitutions of Ecclesiastical Councils required the Sovereign's Confirmation Of the Great Councils in King Stephen's time THat he was an Usurper is notoriously known His first great Council is only said by Malmsbury to be gathered at London (a) Coacto magno Episcoporum Procerum Abbatum concilio Fol. 92. b. num 4. consisting of Bishops Nobles and Abbats in which many Ecclesiastical and Secular Matters were ordained Matthew Paris saith That he having gathered at London the Magnates Regni he promised the bettering of the Laws according to the will (b) Juxta voluntatem arbiâ—rium singulorum Fol. 62. num 40. and pleasure of all The reason of which compliance of this King was for that he was set up and Crowned by a Faction there being reckoned by Authors none of Eminence present at his Coronation but the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishop of Winchester and Roger of Salisbury his Brother no Abbats and but few of the Nobility they having all sworn (c) Malmsb. Hist Novel fol. 101. b. num 16. Fealty to Maud the Empress in Henry the first 's life time though he in the following Charter saith That he was elected King Assensu Cleri Populi But to proceed King Stephen primo Regni at Oxford Anno 1136. grants the Liberties to his Subjects by way of Charter (d) Ego Stephanus Dei gratia assensu Cleri c. omnes exactiones meschenningas injustitias sive per Vicecomites vel per alios quoslibet male inductas funditus extirpo bonas leges antiquas justas consuetudines c. observabo observari praecipio constituo Malmsb. Hist Novel p. 101. b. num 20. that the Church be free and he confirms due Reverence to it and so proceeds to recite many particular Priviledges to it and as to his Lay-Subjects he doth utterly root out all exactions misdeeds and injustices evilly brought in by Sheriffs or any others That he will observe himself and appoints and constitutes to be observed the good Laws and antient and just Customs in Hundreds Pleas or other matters This was by Charter and my Author saith he disdains to set to the names of the Witnesses which were many because he so lightly or foolishly changed all But Richard Prior of Hexham closes the Charter thus (e) Ric. Prior Hâ—gustald col 314. num 6. Anno 1136. 1 Regni The King grants his Charter with a Salvo Haec omnia concedo confirmo salva Regia justa Dignitate mea By which Conclusion it is apparent the King reserved to himself a Latitude to use his Prerogative and some are of opinion Kings cannot by any Concessions divest themselves of that but I want Mittans to handle such noli me tangere's of the Crown What I have further to add concerning this Charter is That the Prior of Hexham makes it granted after the Popes Confirmation (f) Id. 313. num 30. Note That all Authors think strange thâ— Pope should â—â—â—firm and so countenance King Stephen an Usurper of him in which if ever that See consulted its private Interest it was then and in my poor Opinion nothing hath more discovered the Personal failures of Popes than such countenancing of Usurpers my Author I say makes it to be passed at his Parliament at Oxford where he saith he celebrated a general Council Episcopos Proceres sui Regni regali edicto in unum convenire praecepit The Witnesses this Author sets down makes it (g) Id. 315. num 10. appear there were none besides the Clergy and Barons present for after fourteen Bishops named the rest of the Witnesses are Roger the Chancellor Henry Nephew of the King Robert Earl of Gloucester William Earl Warren Ralph Earl of Chester Roger Earl of Warwick Rob. de Vere Miles de Gloucester Rob. de Olli Briano Filio Comitis Constab Robert de Martel Hugh Bigot Humfrid de Bohun Simon de Bellocampo Dapif Rob. de Ferrers William Petrus Simon de Silbanâ—et William de Albania Hugh de Sancto Claro Ilbert de Lecsio All which were very great Barons the last of them being Heir to 150 Knights Fees at least his Grandfather had so many So that we cannot judge the Commons by any Representation were present The other great Councils of this King are to be found in the Authors (h) Flor Wigorn. Anno 1138. fol. 668. cited in the Margent That at Northampton had Turstin Archbishop of York president and the rest enumerated are Episcopi Abbates Comites Barones Nobiles quique per Angliam That of the sixteenth (i) Hen. Hunt Anno 1151. fol. 226. mentions only the Archbishop of Canterbury Eustachius the King's Son Angliae Proceres in the (k) Chron. Norm Anno 1152. Agreement 17 Regni the Conventus was Episcoporum Comitum aliorum Optimatum and the last I find Anno 1154. ultimo Regni e is cum Episcopis Optimatibus (l) Jo. Brompton col 1000. num 50. never any Commons represented being to be met with Of the Great Council in King Henry the Second's Reign THE first considerable Act of State that I find Henry the Second did was Anno 1154. 1 Reg. That he gathered his General Council to London in Lent (a) Spelman Concil Tom. 2. fol. 54. Congregavit Concilium generale renovavit pacem leges consuetudines per Angliam ab antiquis temporibus constitutas he renewed Peace and the Laws and Customs of antient
times appointed through England and by his writing and Seal confirmed to Bishops and Abbats Charters of Priviledges whose Charter runs thus Hen. c. Baronibus fidelibus suis Francis Anglis salutem Sciatis me ad Honorem Dei Sanctae Ecclesiae pro communi emendatione Regni mei concessisse reddidisse praesenti Charta mea confirmasse c. and so confirms the Charter of King Henry the First his Grand-father As to the Council of Clarendon about (b) Answer to Petyt fol. 31. ult Edit See Selden's Correction of Matt. Paris in his Epinomis Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury after he had once promised and his after refusing to set to his Seal in Confirmation of the Ancient Laws I must refer the Reader to what Doctor Brady hath collected and shall only touch upon that of (c) Matt. Paris fol. 84. num 20. ult Edit Clarendon Anno 1164. 10 Hen. 2. where those present by the King's Mandate were the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Barons and Noblemen of the Kingdom and there was a Recognition of parts of the Customs and Liberties of King Henry the King's Grandfather and of other Kings which were comprised in sixteen Chapters Concerning the Laws of this King see Selden's Epinomis These Matthew Paris calls wicked Customs and Liberties because they subjected the Clergy-men more to the Crown than he and others would have had them yet he saith the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Clergy with the Earls Barons and Nobility swore to them all Proceres and promised firmly in the word of Truth to hold and observe them to the King and his Heirs in good Faith and without Evil and then adds decrevit etiam Rex by which it appears that the Members of the Great Council did not only assent but did bind themselves by Oath and solemn Promise obligatory to themselves and their Posterity to keep and observe them and upon the whole it is the King that decrees appoints and constitutes In all the great Councils of this King it is manifest that the Members were only such as in former Kings Reigns only in that of the 22 H. 2. (d) Ben. Abb. p. 77. Anno Dom. 1176. it is said Rex congregatis in urbe Londoniarum Archipraesulibus Episcopis Comitibus Sapientioribus Regni sui where Sapientiores are instead of Barones and for the Kings Summons it is always said Rex convocat congregavit praecepit convenire or mandavit as is most expresly said in that great Council Anno 1177. 23 H. 2. (e) Ben. Abbas p. 86. That the King sent Messengers through the whole Isle of England and commanded the Archbishops Bishops Earls and Barons of all England that they should be with him at London the next Sunday after the beginning of Lent Of the Great Councils in King Richard the First 's time THere are few great Councils met withal in his short Reign he being so great a part of it out of the Kingdom The first I find is in (a) Fol. 129. num 16 Matthew Paris Anno 1189. 1 Reg. That in the day following the Exaltation of the Holy Cross at Pipewel Archiepiscoporum Episcoporum aliorum Magnatum suorum fretus Concilio He supplied the Vacances of several Bishops Sees The Second I find is (b) Hoved. fol. 376. a. num 30. when he and the King of France agreed to go to the Holy Land where it is said that his Earls and Barons who took the Crusado in the General Council at London swore c. of which it is that (c) Fol. 155. num 50. Matthew Paris saith That the King of England convocatis Episcopis Regni Proceribus received the Oath from the Messengers of the King of France In the Fifth of King Richard (d) Hoved. fol 418. b. num 20. we have a full Example of the holding a Great Council by Commission for during the Imprisonment of King Richard Adam de Sancto Edmundo Clerk was sent from Earl John the Kings Brother to his Friends in England to defend his Castles against the King and dined with Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury boasting much of the French Kings assisting Earl John After Dinner the Mayor of London seized on him in his Lodgings and upon all his Breves and Mandates who delivered them to the Archbishop This occasioned the Archbishop being the Kings Commissioner to convene a great Council the next day A Great Council called on a Days warning but surely Summons had issued out before or else it is a great Instance that the great Councils might be called of such of the Clergy and Nobility as were nearest at Hand for my Author expresly saith (e) Qui iâ— crastino convocatis coram co Episcopis Comitibus Baronibus Regni ostendit eis literas Comitis Johannis earum tenuras statim per commune concilium Regni desinitum est quod Comes Johannes dissaisiretur Idem That the Archbishop the next day called before him the Bishops Earls and Barons of the Kingdom and showed to them the Letters of Earl John and the Tenor of them and adds that instantly by the Common Council of the Kingdom it was defined that Earl John should be disseised This Adam saith Hoveden came into England not long before King Richard's release from his Imprisonment The next great (f) Idem 419. â— 30. A Great Council of four Days Council I find was upon the Thirtieth of March summoned to meet the King at Nottingham and at this were present Alienor the Kings Mother Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury Geoffery Archbishop of York and seven Bishops more Earl David brother to the King of Scots Hamelin Earl Warren Ralph Earl of Chester William Earl Ferrers William Earl of Salisbury and Roger Bigot and names no more but saith the same day the King disseized (g) Rex dissaisivit Gerardum de Canvil de Comitatu Linc. Hug. Bardolf de Castro Comitat. Ebor. Gerard de Canvil and others It appears that this Council sat but four days on the second day the King required Judgment against Earl John his Brother on the third day the King (h) Rex constituit sibi dari c. deinde praecepit exigit Concerning the Form of Proceeding in the Pleas of the Crown the Assize of the Forest wherein the Laws made in this King's time are set down see Selden's Epinomis appointed to be given him 2 s. of every Carucate of Land through England and that every one should perform the third part of Military Service according to their respective Knights Fees to pass over Sea with him into Normandy and then exacted of the Cestertian Monks all their Wool of that year for which they compounded and the fourth and last day Complaints were heard against the Archbishop of York and further Prosecution of Gerard de Canvil Hoveden gives an account of the King's Progress till the 11th of the same Month to which time the
injuries which were brought upon the King beyond Sea by which not only the King but many of the Earls and Barons were disinherited therefore the King required Counsel and Aid of them of a Fifteenth Upon this the Archbishop and the whole number of Bishops Magna Charta granted Earls Barons Abbats and Priors having had deliberation answered the King That they would willingly yield to the Kings desire if he would grant them the long desired Liberties The King saith my Author being led by Covetousness or as he means being desirous of a supply yielded to what the Magnates desired so he granted that which is called Magna Charta so deservedly priz'd by all Englishmen ever since and the (f) Idem num 30. Charta de Foresta and presently Charters were got drawn and the King sealed them and they were sent into all Counties two one of the Liberties and the other of the Forests Matth. Paris saith expresly That they (g) Ita quod chartae utrorumque Requm in nullo invâ—niuntur dissimiles were the same that King John had granted and so refers the Reader to peruse them in what he had writ on his Reign It is to me very strange that since so many Original Grants of the Kings of England and other ancienter Deeds being every where to be found among the ancient Evidences of many Noble and Gentlemens Families yet no where that I can learn any of these Original Charters are to be found except one at Lambeth as Mr. Pryn hath observed That upon Record being only an Exemplification in King Edward the First 's time Anno 1232. on the Nones of March the King called a Great Council to (h) Idem fol. 314. num 20.17 H. 3. Westminster where there met Magnates Angliae tam Laici quam Praelati The King required an Aid for the payment of his Debts contracted by his Expeditions beyond Sea To which Ralph Earl of Chester on behalf of the Nobility answered That the Earls Barons and Knights that held of the King in Capite being with the King personally in that Expedition and having fruitlesly spent their Money were poor so that of (i) Vnde Regi de Jure auxilium non debebant Idem num 30. The Tenents in Capite having personally served according to the Tenure of their Service deny the King Aid right they ow'd not Aid to the King And so my Author saith the Laics having asked leave all departed and the Prelates answered That many Bishops and Abbats being absent they desired respite till some other meeting which was appointed fifteen days after Easter By this we may observe who they were that had the power of giving consent or granting aid for if there had been any other Members of the Lay Order besides Earls Barons and Knights that held in Capite the Earls of Chester's Argument had been of no validity In the Statute of Merton (k) Pulâ—on Stat. p. 1. In one part it is said Our Lord the King granted by the Consent of his Magnates 20 H. 3. it is thus expressed Before William Archbishop of Canterbury and other his Bishops and Suffragans and before the greater part of the Earls and Barons of England there being assembled for the Coronation of the said King and Helioner the Queen about which they were called thus it was provided and granted as well of the foresaid Archbishop Bishops Earls and Barons as of the King himself and others I shall only cull out some few of the Great Councils in this Kings Reign wherein most fully are expressed the true Members of them or such wherein something remarkable was transacted Anno 1237. 21 H. 3. The King keeping his Christmas at Winchester sent his (l) Matt. Paris fol. 367. num 30. Misu c. scripta Râ—galia pracipiens omnibus ad Regnum Angliae spectantibus c. ut omnes sine omissiâ—ne conveairent Regni negotia tractaturt totum Regnum contingentia Royal Writs through all England commanding all that appertained to the Kingdom of England that is all who were to be Members of the great Council which my Author explains particularly thus viz. Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors installed Earls and Barons that without failure they should meet at London on the Octaves of the Epiphany to treat of the Affairs of the Kingdom concerning the whole Kingdom then he adds That on the day of St. Hilary there met at London an (m) Insinita Nobilium multitudo viz. Regni totalis universitas infinite Multitude of the Nobles viz. The whole University of the Kingdom which were the Persons of those Orders before particularized Anno 1246. 30 H. 3. By the Kings (n) Edicto Regio convocata convenit ad Parliamentum generali â—â—mum â—otius Regni Anglicani totalis Nobilitas Idem p. 609. num 10. Edict was called to the most general Parliament saith Matthew Paris all the Nobility of the whole Kingdom of England viz. of the Prelates as well Abbats and Priors as Bishops also Earls and Barons and a few Pages after concerning the same Parliament he saith All the Magnates of the Kingdom met and the King himself first spake to the Bishops apart then to the Earls and Barons and last to the Abbats and Priors In this The word Parliament now used that which frequently in Matthew Paris is called Colloquium now he gives the Title of Parliament to from the French word parler to confer or speak together and we find what is meant also by totalis Nobilitas Anno 1253. 37 H. 3. By the (o) Tota edicto Regio convocata Angliae Nobilitas convenit de arduis Regni Negotiis simul cum Râ—ge tractatura Idem fol. 745. num 40. Kings Edict the Nobility of England being summoned met at London to treat together with the King of the arduous Affairs of the Kingdom and there were present with most of the Earls and Barons the Archbishop Boniface and almost all the Bishops of England In this great Council were the Tenents in Capite according to King John's Charter The King in this Parliament or Colloquium requires Money for an Expedition into the Holy Land but for fifteen days there were great Contests about it till the King de novo confirmed King John's Charters and a solemn Excommunication was agreed upon to be pronounced against the Infringers of it and my Author saith Rex Magnates Communitas Populi protestantur in the Presence of the Venerable Fathers c. That they never consented or do consent that any thing be added or altered in the Charters but plainly contradict it so 3 May (p) Pat. 37 H. 3. m. 13. Anno 1253. in Westminster-Hall the Exemplification passed the Seal of the King and other great Men. But it is principally to be considered what is expressed in the Patent * Praefatus Dominus Rex in prolatione praefatae sententiae omnes libertates consuetudines Regni sui Angliae usitatas dignitates Jura Coronae
suae â—re proprio specialiter sibi Regno suo salvavit excepit That the King in the Declaration of the said Sentence did by his own Mouth specially save and except to himself and his Kingdom all the Liberties ancient Customs of his Kingdom and Usages Dignities and Rights of his Crown By which it is apparent how cautious the King was in these liberal Concessions not to prejudice his Prerogative They are neither few in Number nor of mean repute for judgment and learning in our Laws who assert Such like Protestation King Richard the Second made 10 Reg. Rot. Parl. 10 R. 2. num 32. See in King Stephen that as Acts of Parliament made contrary to Magna Charta are void so likewise are all such as diminish the Prerogative in any part of it which is necessary for the support of the Government So upon the passing the Petition (q) His Majesty's Speeches fol. 368. of the Basilica of Right King Charles the First the King said The King willeth that Right be done according to the Laws and Customs of the Land and that the Statutes be put in due Execution that the Subjects may have no cause to complain of any Wrong or Oppression contrary to their Just Rights and Liberties to the Preservation whereof he holdeth himself obliged as well as of his Prerogative But this would not please and so he pronounced Le droit soit fait comme il est desire and adds that he is sure is full but no more than he granted in his first Answer his meaning in that being to confirm all their Liberties knowing according to their Protestations they neither meant nor can hurt his Prerogative The Peoples Liberty strengthens the Kings Prerogative and the Kings Prerogative is to defend the Peoples Liberties The rest of the Parliaments of this Kings Reign are said to be called (r) Id. 435. num 10.21 H. 3. Id. 693. num 20.26 H. 3. Id. fol. 579. num 40. Id. fol. 696. num 30. Id. fol. 698. num 40. Vide Brady's Appendix fol. 59 60. per scripta Regalia submonitione Regia or that scripsit Rex praecipiens or missis literis convocavit Anno 1246. 30 H. 3. or Edicto Regio convocat c. which denotes the Authority convening them and for the Members they are either stiled Magnates omnis Regni Nobilitas or Clerus Populus cum Magnatibus Magnates tam Laici quam Praelati Episcopi alii Ecclesiarum Praelati cum Proceribus Regni or else they are particularly numbred to be Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors for the Clergy and the Comites Barones for the Laity In one I find Archiepiscopus cum Suffraganeis suis for the rest of the Bishops and (s) M. Paris fol. 397. num 10.10 H. 3. another runs thus Anno 1247. 31 H. 3. fecit Dominus Rex Magnates suos nec-non Angliae Archidiaconos per scripta sua Regia Londinum convocari Yet though Matt. Paris only mention the Magnates Archidiaconi yet he saith when the prefixed day was come the Bishops all willingly absented themselves and he gives the Reason ne viderentur propâ—iis factis eminus adversari sciebant enim corda omnium usque ad animae amaritudinem non immerito sauciari Then when he (u) Id. 629. Edit ult num 10. Archdeacons summoned to Parliament gives an Account of the business of this great Council he saith that the Archdeacons of England as also not the least part of the whole Clergy of the Kingdom with the Magnates complained of the Popes exaction and so Letters were writ to the Pope and Cardinals It may be noted also That in those Days the Kings summoned other dignified Clergy besides Bishops Abbats and Priors I shall insist no longer upon these Matters The new Constitution of Parliament by Representatives but pass to the great Mutation which was made in the Constitution of our English Parliaments It seems to be clear that before King John's time the Members of the Great Councils were summoned by special Writ and they were only the Archbishops Bishops Abbats and Priors for the Clergy and the Earls and Barons and such of the Tenents in Capite as were of greatest quality as the King pleased But in King John's Charter all the Tenents in Capite were convened by a General Summons which did much encrease the number of the Members of these great Councils and by so much as they were more numerous it is likely the Popular Barons hoped to make their Party the stronger against the King for we find it introduced when the Barons were propense to rebel So the Second great Alteration on the Constitution of Parliament was introduced Montfort's Rebellion when Simon Montfort Earl of Leicester and the Rebellious Barons had the King and the Prince Prisoners Simon Montford to strengthen his Interest first in the Kings Name summons the Earls and Barons which were in Arms against the King also at other times summoned more Abbats and Priors than had been used for that the Clergy at that time had a great Opinion of him and he was their Minion as is apparent in Matthew Paris and fully in the judicious (w) Answer to Petyt fol. 137 138 139. Doctor Brady to whom I must specially refer the curious Reader in this particular The 14th The Form of the Writ of Summons of Dec. 48 H. 3. the first Writ issued out thus Item mandatum est singulis Vicecomitibus per Angliam quod venire faciant duos Milites de legalioribus discretioribus Militibus singulorum Comitatuum It is commanded to all the Sheriffs of England that they make or cause to come two Knights of the more Legal and Discreet Knights of every County to be at London on the Octaves of St. Hilary next So in the like manner (x) Cl. 49 H. 3. m. 11. dorso schedulae Writs were directed to Cities and Burroughs to send two of the more Discreet Legal and Honest Citizens and Burgesses This is without Date that to the Barons of the Cinque Ports is Jan. 20. It doth not appear by the Writ to the Sheriffs whether they or the Counties were to elect and send those Knights or who were Electors It is the Opinion of most learned (y) Brady against Petyt fol. 143. Dugdale's Baronage fol. 759. col 3. Men that Simon Montfort apprehended from the Concourse of the Nobility and their great Retinues and the Example of his and the Barons Practices at Oxford some danger to himself and his Affairs and so altered the ancient Usage Upon the 5th of August 49 H. 3. Simon Montfort was slain at Evesham and all his Party routed and the 8th of September following the King convened his Parliament at Winchester which according to the old form The old Form again used consisted only of the Bishops Abbats Priors Earls Barons and Great Men nor did he continue Montfort's Method after as appears by that Parliament he
Barons Justices and others which are of the King's Council who may not depart without special leave of the King I shall not here enter into the enquiry how far the extent of the Power of the King's Council was in those days but it is very apparent that the King with advice of his Council proposed Laws and that others proposed by the Houses were considered by the King and Council as no doubt they are now considered before the King gives his Assent to Bills So in the Statute of the Definition of (x) Pulton An. 1304. fol. 72. Conspirators in the three and Thirtieth Year of King Edward the First it is said This Ordinance was accorded by the King and his Council in his Parliament Also in the Ordinance of (y) Idem Anno 1305. Enquests the Eighteenth of Sept. in the thirty third Year of Ed. the First It is said it is agreed and ordained by the King and all his Council that is his Parliament As to the special Prerogative of the King in giving the ultimate Character and fiat to the Laws every Act expresseth it so the Statute of (z) 18 Sept. 33 E. 1. Champerty the Statutes are called by the King Our Statutes and Our Lord the King hath commanded and in the Statute de Conjunctim feoffat it is said It is no new thing that among divers Establishments of Laws which we have ordained in our time so in the Ordinatio Forestae 34 Ed. 1. The King Ordains (a) Id. Anno 1306. fol. 73. We have ordained for our selves and our Heirs So in the Statute De asportatu Religiosorum 35 Ed. 1. it is said by the Council of his Earls Barons great Men and other Nobles of his Kingdom at his Parliament Our Lord the King hath Ordained and Enacted I shall only note first That in the Twenty eighth of this King those the (b) Cl. 28 E. 1. m. 3. dorso King had appointed being ready to give an account of the Perambulation of the Forests the King put a present stop to their report and his determination because the Prelates Earls Barons The Reason the King will determine nothing without advice in Parliament and the rest of the Magnates of the Kingdom in whose Presence his own and others Reasons should be propounded and heard and by whose Councils he intended to work especially seeing they were bound by Oath as well as himself to observe and maintain the Rights of the Kingdom and Crown were not then present and those were not summoned who should propound their Reasons so far as the matters concerned them and the King was not willing without their advice to put an end to the matters therefore he orders the Sheriffs to cause the two Knights that came to the last Parliament by his Precept now to come and the like for the Cities and Burroughs and if any were dead or infirm so that he could not come then to cause another to be chosen By which it appears that it was only from the King's Indulgence and that he might more deliberately resolve for the best advantage of his Subjects and for their satisfaction that he would have the advice of a fuller Assembly We may also further note from hence that it was in the King's Power to summon the same Knights Citizens and Burgesses without a new Choice except the Persons were dead or infirm Of the Parliaments in King Edward the Second's time IN this King's Reign these following Particulars are most observable In the Statute for (a) Pulton An. 1307. fol. 79. Knights 1 Regni it is said Our Lord the King hath granted In the Summons 5 Ed. 2. the Precept to the Sheriff The same Knights c. to come that were before is to cause to come to the Parliament to be held at Westminster those Knights Citizens and Burgesses in his Bailiwick which he caused to come lately to the present Parliament at London and which for certain causes went from the said Parliament (b) Cl. 5 E. 2. m. 26. dorso Vel alios ad hâ—â— idoneos loco ipsorum si ad hoc vacare non possunt or others fit for the Imployment if they cannot be at leisure Dated Octob. 11. In the sixth of Ed. 2. we have an example of the King 's (c) Cl. 6 E. 2. m. 27. dorso A Form of Prorogation proroguing the House of Commons in these Words Dominus Rex praecepit quod Milites Cives Burgenses qui ad Parliamentum Regis ibidem summonitum convenerunt pro Comitatibus Civitatibus Burgis Angliae ad propria remearent ita quod reverterentur ibidem in crastino S. Mich. prox futuro sub poena qua decet So that as they were commanded to return home so they were appointed a time to return under the Intimation of a Punishment The Preamble to the (d) Pulton An. 1315. fol. 80. The King with his Council revise Articles after the Parliament ended Articuli Cleri runs thus That by the Kings Progrenitors and himself at the Instance of the Prelates certain Articles were made and in the Parliament at Lincoln 9 Regni he caused them to be rehearsed before his Council and made certain answers to be corrected and to the residue of the Articles answers were made by him and his Council and so by way of Charter they are published at York 24 Nov. 10 Regni The Statute of (e) Id. 1316. fol. 83. Gavelet at London saith It is provided by our Lord the King and his Justices In the Statute de Terris (f) Id. Anno 1323. 17 E. 2. fol. 91. Templariorum it is said Great conference was had before the King himself in the presence of the Prelates Earls Barons Nobles and great Men of the Realm and others present whereupon the Greater part of the King's Council The King's Council and Justices affirm as well the Justices as other Lay-men being assembled the Justices affirmed precisely c. After the recital of Particulars the words are It is ordained and agreed in the same Parliament Anno 1326. the last of Ed. 2. There is a Prorogation of the (g) Claus 20 E. 2. m. 4. dorso A Prorogation before Meeting Parliament before meeting which runs thus That though the King had intended Colloquium Tractatum Conference and Treaty in the Quindene of St. Andrew by Isabel the Queen and Edward his eldest Son Custos of the Kingdom the King then being beyond Sea and the Prelats Proceres Magnates Regni and so had commanded two Knights of the Community of the County two Burgesses of every Burrough (h) Quia tamen quibusdam de causis necessariis utilibus praedict Parliamentum Tractatum usque in crast inum Epiphaniae prox jam futur c. duximus prorogandum yet for certain causes necessary and profitable he hath prorogued the said Parliament and Treaty unto the day after Epiphany c. Of the Parliaments in King Edward the Third's
Summons of the Prelates to a Parliament was that of 49 H. 3. directed to the Bishop of Duresm wherein the occasions of summoning are reckoned to be after the great Troubles being quieted by giving the Prince Hostage for establishing the Peace therefore to provide with wholesome Deliberation and to establish and totally to compleat with full Security a Peace c. Et super quibusdam aliis Regni nostri negotiis quae sine consilio vestro aliorum Praelatorum Magnatum nostrorum nolumus expediri cum eisdem tractatum habere nos oporteat vobis mandamus Rogantes in Fide Dilectione quibus nobis tenemini c. 14 Nov. The next (h) 23 E. 1. m. 9. dorso Writ is that of 23 E. 1. to the Archbishop of Canterbury thus Quia super quibusdam arduis negotiis nos Regnum nostrum ac vos caeterosque Praelatos de eodem Regno tangentibus quae sine vestra aceorum praesentia nolumus expediri Parliamentum nostrum tenere ac vobiscum super hiis colloquium habere volumus tractatum 24 July The same Year 23 E. 1. there was another (i) Cl. 24 E. 1. m. 4. dorso Parliament summoned by this memorable Writ directed to the Archbishop of Canterbury Sicut Lex justissima provida circumspectione sacrorum Principum stabilita hortatur ut quod omnes tangit ab omnibus approbetur sic innuit evidenter ut communibus periculis per remediae provisa communiter obvietur Then reciting the King of France his frauds concerning Gascoign and his Hostile preparations adds provisa jaculaminus laedunt so commands him in fide dilectione to be personally present c. Praemunientes Priorem Capitulum vestrae Ecclesiae Archidiaconos totumque Clerum vestrae Dioecesis facientes quod iidem Prior Archidiaconus in propriis personis dictum Capitulum per unum idemque Clerus per duos Procuratores idoneos plenam sufficientem potestatem ab ipsis Capitulo Clero habentes una vobiscum intersint modis omnibus tunc ibidem ad tractandum ordinandum faciendum nobiscum cum caeteris Praelatis Proceribus aliis Incolis Regni nostri c. 30 Sept. The Variations of the Writs are mostly these The commanding part of the Summons to appear That the cause of the Summons is diversly expressed according to the present emergence Sometimes the word is Mandamus rogantes otherwhile as 27 E. 1. m. 16. Effectâ—ose requirimus rogamus Rogamus specialius Nihilominus injungendo mandamus as the same years m. 9 dorso Injungentes the same year firmiter injungendo 30 E. 1. m. 9. dorso Iterato mandamus Cl. 33 E. 1. m. 8. dorso Firmiter injungendo mandamus Claus 11 E. 3. part 2. m. 10. dorso Rogantes mandamus Cl. 38 H. 6. m. 29. dorso Rogando mandamus Cl. 22 23 E. 4. m. 11 dorso and so 15 Caroli 1. fol. 20. These are the greatest variations in the Mandatory part which was mostly to be personally present themselves the Bishops Abbats Priors Deans and Archdeacons and one Proctor for the Chapter and two for the Clergy of the Diocess Sometimes the word is Sitis apud nos omnibus praetermissis as 27 E. 1. m. 16. dorso or Personaliter intersitis the same Year m. 9. dorso and 30 E. 1. m. 7 9. dorso and several other or Sitis in propria persona vestra vel per sufficientem procuratorem a vobis plenam potestatem habentem as Cl. 6 E. 2. m. 2. dorso or quatenus omni excusatione voluntaria cessante as 4 E. 3. m. 13. dorso or propter arduitatem magnitudinem negotiorum absentiam vestram nâ—quimus nec volumus aliqualiter excusare other times especially Sede vacante to send a Proctor or Proxy thus Sufficientem Procuratorem plenam a vobis potestatem habentem mittatis as 27 E. 1. m. 9. dorso But (k) Claus 6 E. 3. m. 36. dorso other times thus Scientes pro certo quod nisi evidens manifesta necessitas id exposcat non intendemus Procuratores seâ— excusatores pro vobis admittere and gives the reason why as they loved the King and his Honour and the tranquillity and the quiet of the Kingdom they would be present because of the (l) Propter arduiâ—atem negotiorum praedâ—ctorum arduity or difficultness of the business Another reason is given Claus 11 E. 3. part 1. m. 15. lest by their absence the expedition of the Kings Affairs should be retarded or deferred and in another because of the absence of them oftentimes (m) Fuerunt non absque nostri Regni nostri incommodo saepius retardata the great Affairs have been retarded to the disprofit of the King and his Kingdom In the 12th of E. 3. it is very strict thus (n) Claus 12 E. 3. part 2. m. 32. dorso 13 E. 3. part 2. m. 1. dorso Attentis praemissorum arduitate imminentibus periculis quacunque excusatione cessante personaliter intersitis And 14 E. 3. after the King had taken upon him the Title of King of France the charge for their appearance was very strict Nos sicut honorem nostrum salvationem ejusdem Regni nostri Angliae caeterarumque terrarum ac jurium nostrorum praedictorum ac negotiorum expeditionem diligitis nullatenus omittatis and so in many others There is a prevalent Argument used in the (o) Claus 16 E. 3. part 1. m. 39. dorso Scituri quod gratitudinem ingratitudinâ—m quas nobis in absentia nostra jam osâ—endi contigerit plus ponderabimus quam si â—â—crant dum praesentes essemus ea curabimus juxta merita seu demerita compensare 16 E. 3. when he summoned a Parliament in his absence to induce the Prelates and other Members to appear personally That the King lets them know that he will more weigh the Gratitude or Ingratitude which they shew him in his absence than if he were present and he will take care to reward them according to their merit Another the Cl. 2 R. 2. m. 3. dorso That the King would in no wise have them excused unless they were detained with such an Infirmity as they could not labour The words are nisi tanta infirmitate tunc detenti fueritis quod aliqualiter illuc laborare non poteritis nullo modo excusatos habere volumus The ends of these Summons were sometimes general and sometimes special The general Causes were expressed by the common (p) Communi Regni uâ—iliâ—atâ— Cl. 6 Jo. m. 33. dorso The Causes of Summoning Profit of the Kingdom the Ardua negotia nos statum Regni tangentia Other times as 25 E. 1. M. 6. dorso Arduis urgentibus negotiis nos vos totum Regnum nostrum tangentibus Other times (q) Cl. 27 E. 1. m. 9. dorso ad salvationem Coronae nostrae Regiae communem utilitatem populi Regni nostri The
Preamble to the Writ of Summons 4 E. 3. is very (r) Cl. 4 E. 3. m. 13. dorso General Causes of Summons remarkable Rex c. Qualiter negotia nos statum Regni nostri contingentia postquam suscepimus gubernacula Regni nostri hucusque in nostri dampnum dedecus ac depauperationem populi nostri deducta erant vestram credimus prudentiam non latere propter quod non volentes hoc urgente conscientia ulterius sustinere ac desiderantes toto corde statum Regimen Regni nostri secundum juris ac rationis exigentiam ad honorem Dei tranquillitatem pacem Sanctae Ecclesiae ac totius populi ejusdem Regni reformari Ordinavimus c. Parliamentum c. The 22 of E. 3. hath a peculiar (s) Cl. 22 E. 3. part 2. m. 9. dorso Clause Quod dictum Parliamentum non ad Auxilia seu Tallagia a populo dicti Regni nostri petenda vel alia onera eidem populo imponenda sed duntaxat pro justitia ipsi populo nostro super dampnis gravaminibus sibi illatis facienda Another considerable (t) Cl. 31 E. 3. m. 21. dorso Clause is to be found 31 E. 3. Et quum praedicta negotia perquam ardua sine maxima deliberatione tam Praelatorum Cleri quam Magnatum Communitatis ejusdem Regni nullo modo expediri poterunt ad quorum expeditionem Auxilium Consilium tam a vobis c. habere necessario oportet The (u) Cl. 3 H. 6. m. 9. dorso Preamble 3 H. 6. is to enquire how Justice hath been done c. Quia nos jam dum in Annis degimus teneris an pax justitia ubilibet inter Ligeos nostros Regni nostri Angliae sine quarum observatione Regnum aliquod prospicere non potest debite conserventur exhibeantur necne c. Therefore he summons a Parliament The cause (w) Cl. 22 23 E. 4. m. 11. dorso of the Summons 22 E. 4. is thus expressed Quibusdam arduis urgentibus negotiis nos securitatem defensâ—onem Ecclesiae Anglicanae ac pacem tranquillitatem bonum publicum defensionem Regni nostri Subditorum nostrorum ejusdem concernentibus Therefore he summons them The special causes are mostwhat to have supply against the Kings Enemies Special Causes of Summons the French or Scotch Kings and it is to be noted that in the Summons of King E. 2. mostly the (x) Sâ—otis Inimiâ—is Rebellibus nosâ—ris Claus 2. E. 2. m. 20. dorso Scots are not only called the Kings Enemies but his Rebels which implies them Subjects by vertue of the Homage done to his Father and so 8 E. 2. M. 24. dorso it is called Terra nostra Scotiae though he was the most unfortunate of all our Kings in his Expeditions against that Kingdom The first (y) Cl. 14 E. 3. part 2. m. 28. dorso With the Advice of the King's Council Writ I have found wherein it is said the King called his Parliament with the Advice of his Council was 14 E. 3. quia de avisamento Concilii nostri ordinavimus and so in 46 E. 3. and afterwards sometimes used and often omitted but in later times generally used The last considerable thing in their Writs is what the Prelates c. summoned were to do at these Parliaments which most-what is comprehended in these Words That it is (z) Vestrum expedit habere consilium Cl. 6 Jo. m. 3. dorso What the Summoned were to do expedient to have their Counsel or nobiscum super dictis negotiis tractaturi vestrumque consilium impensuri 23 E. 1. m. 9. dorso or ad tractandum ordinandum faciendum nobiscum Cl. 24 E. 1. m. 4. dorso Ad ordinandum de quantitate modo subsidii Ibid. m. 7. dorso habere colloquium tractatum Claus 2 E. 2. m. 20. dorso ad tractandum consentiendum Cl. 6 E. 2. m. 2. dorso So in (a) Cl. 14 E. 3 par 1. m. 33. dorso another Ordinabimus quod juxta consilium vestrum aliorum Praelatorum Magnatum caeterorumque ibidem convocatorum viderimus opportunum In the (b) Cl. 20 E. 3. par 2. m. 22. dorso 20 of E. 3. it is thus expressed Ad consentiendum hiis quae tunc praedictos Praelatos Comites alios Proceres ordinari contigerit super negotiis antedictis and the like 46 E. 3. m. 11. dorso In the Writ 38 H. 6. m. 29. dorso it is Ad tractandum consentiendum praecludendum super praemissis aliis and 23 E. 4. Et concludendum and so in the 15th of K. Ch. the First Ad tractandum consentiendum concludendum SECT 3. Of the Summons of the Temporal Lords I Have been the longer upon these Writs of Summons to the Clergy Summons to the Lords Temporal like those to the Prelates excepting in some few Particulars because those to the Nobles differ'd not much and the material differences will be all I need note in their Writs and in these we may find the gradual alteration from giving Counsel and Advice only it came to Treaty Ordaining Consenting Doing and Concluding I shall refer the curious Reader for the remarks that may be made from all these Writs to Mr. Prynn's (c) Part 1. Briâ—f Register p. 1â—2 c. Collection of them and only note some few most to my purpose of the Earls Barons and the greater Tenents in Capite's Writs and then proceed to the Writs of the Knights Citizens and Burgesses The first Writ of Summons to a Parliament now left upon Record as (d) Ibid. p. 160. Mr. Prynn notes is that of 49. H. 3. those of the (e) Cl. 45 H. 3. m. 3. dorso 45th being only Summons to assist the King cum Equis Armis cum Posse vestro as that to W. de Bello Campo de Aumel and others shew being only to afford him aid against his Enemies and Rebels In most of the Writs to the Princes Dukes Earls Barons and Peers In Fide Homagio vel Ligeanâ—ia proper to Temporal Lords we find the Mandamus is Vobis in fide homagio quibus nobis tenemini But sometimes as to Edmund Earl of (f) Cl. 25 E. 1. m. 25. dorso Cornwal it is Mandamus in homagio fide dilectione and that to Thomas de (g) Cl. 36 E. 3. m. 42. dorso Furnival 36 E. 3. is fide ligeancia quibus nobis tenemini That to Edward Prince of Wales 49 E. 3. 6 m. dorso is directed Carissimo primogenito suo Ed. Principi Walliae and the Mandamus neither hath adjoined to it fide homagio or any other Word See Prynne's Brief Register part 1. p. 207. but only commands him to be present in propria persona though others have fide homagio or ligeancea It is to be noted that the clause in
Chancellor of the Exchequer Judges of his Courts at Westminster Justices in Eyre Justices Assignes Barons of his Exchequer Clerks Secretaries of his Council and sometimes his Serjeants at Law with such other Officers and Persons whom our Kings thought meet to summon The first Writ that Mr. Prynne finds extant in our Records and which Sir William Dugdale mentions is entred in the Clause-Roll 23 E. 1. dorso 9. directed to Gilbert de Thornton and thirty eight more whose Names are in Sir William Dugdale whereof there are eleven by the name of Magistri three Deans and two Archdeacons only I find them differently ranked in Mr. Prynne to what they are in Sir William Dugdale The Writ runs thus Rex dilecto fideâ—i suo Gilberto de Thornton salutem Quia super quibusdam arduis negotiis nos Regnum nostrum ac vos caeterosque de Concilio nostro tangentibus quae sine vestra eorum praesentia nolumus expediri c. Vobis mandamus in fide dilectione c. as in the usual Summons to the Bishops Sometimes as 25 E. 1. there (u) Cl. 25 E. 1. m. 25. dorso was no Writ directed to them but we find under the Name of Milites with a Lines space betwixt them and the Barons thirteen named which by other Records are known to be the King's Justices The differences in their Writs are mostly these Sometimes The difference in their Writs as in 27 E. 1. it is Cum caeteris de Concilio nostro habere volumus colloquium tractatum or as in 28 E. 1. (w) Cl. 28 E. 1. m. 3. dorso showing the special Cause Quia super Jure Dominio quae nobis in Regno Scotiae competit c. cum Juris peritis cum caeteris de Concilio nostro speciale colloquium habere volumus tractatum vobis mandamus c. cum caeteris de Concilio nostro super praemissis tractaturis vestrumque consilium impensuris At the same time there are Writs to the Chancellor of the University of Oxford to send four or five Persons skilful in the Law summoned from the Universities de discretioribus in Jure scripto magis expertis and to the Chancellor of the University of Cambridge to send two or three in the like manner qualified and then follow Writs to several Abbats Priors Deans and Chapters and all these Writs mentioned the Business of the King's Claim to the Jurisdiction of Scotland and in the Writs of Summons to the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors Temporal Lords Justices and Sheriffs of Counties that Particular is not mentioned which shows that the King summoned these particular Persons as most fit to search and â— send their Chronicles to the Parliament The Occasion and Result whereof and of sending these Lawyers from the Universities you may read at large in (x) An. 13â—2 p. 419. to p. 438. Matth. Westminster and (y) Hist Ang. p. 32. to 58. Walsingham In some Writs as that of 9 E. 2. (z) Cl. 9 E. 2. m. 20. dorso the Justices are appointed to expedite their Assizes that they may not fail to be present at the Parliament or to leave two to attend the Business of the King's Bench And the 7 of E. 2. (a) Cl. 7 E. 2. m. 25â— dorso Justices to leave the Assâ—zes to attend the Parliament That whereas they had appointed the Assizes at Duresm and other Parts in the Northern Circuit at certain days after the time the Parliament was to convene at which he wondred he orders them to put off the Assizes and attend By which two Writs it appears their Summons by Writ to attend and counsel the King in Parliament was a Supersedeas to them to take Assizes during the Parliament and that the Assizes and Suits of private Persons ought to give place to the publick Affairs of the King and Kingdom in Parliament Whoever desires to know who were summoned in this manner and the further variety of Summons may consult Mr. Prynne and Sir William Dugdale's Summons From these Writs we may observe Observations from these Writs first That sometimes the Persons summoned were many in number sometimes very few and always (b) Brief Register part 1. a p. 366. ad p. 394. more or less at the King's Pleasure Secondly in latter times the Clergy-men were wholly omitted Thirdly That they were never licensed to appear by Proxies Mr. Prynne hath collected a great many Precedents to prove that these Persons thus summoned together with the King 's ordinary Council had a very great Hand Power and Authority not only in making Ordinances Proclamations deciding all weighty Controversies regulating most publick Abuses and punishing all exorbitant Offences out of Parliament in the Star-Chamber and elsewhere The Employment of these Assistants but likewise in receiving and answering all sorts of Petitions determining and adjudging all weighty doubtful Cases and Pleas yea in making or compiling Acts Ordinances Statutes and transacting all weighty Affairs concerning the King or Kingdom even in Parliaments themselves when summoned to them Yet these have no Vote but only are to speak to such Matters as their Opinions are required in and sit uncovered unless the Chancellor or Lord Keeper give leave to the Judges to be covered SECT 6. Concerning the House of Commons I Now come to consider the Honourable House of Commons and the Use The Summons of the Knights Citizens and Burgesses Constitution and Priviledges of it and shall first consider the Summons by which they have their Power to act as an House and third Estate in Parliament Mr. (c) Second Part of Brief Register a p. 1. ad 29. Prynn hath cleared that all the Writs of Summons directed to Sheriffs in King John and Henry the Third's time before 49 H. 3. to send Knights to the King at set times were either for Information of the Council what voluntary aid each particular County would grant the King in his great necessity or to assist with Men and Arms and were not elected as Representatives of the Commons till 49 H. 3. To whom I shall refer the curious for Satisfaction as also to Dr. Brady who hath by his own Inspection as well as the considerate application of what Mr. Prynn hath amassed in his Books since his late Majesties Restauration and after 1648 composed many most useful Observations for the understanding of the ancient customs usages and practices relating to Parliaments Therefore I shall endeavour to be as short as possibly I can and without obscurity contract what they and most others that treat of the House of Commons have at large filled Volumes with The form of the Writ 49 H. 3. to the Sheriffs is not (d) Cl. 49 H. 3. m. 11â— dorso expressed but after the recital of the Writ to the Bishop of Duresm and Norwich and the eodem modo to the Bishops Abbats Priors Deans Earls Lords and Barons there follows this entry
Magnatibus Proceribus dicti Regni nostri colloquium habere tractatum Tibi praecipimus firmiter injungentes quod facta Proclamatione in proximo Comitatu tuo post receptionem hujus Brevis nostri tenendo die loco praedicto duos Milites gladiis cinctos magis idoneos discretos Comitatus praedicti de qualibet Civitate Comitatus illius duos Cives de quolibet Burgo duos Burgenses de discretioribus magis sufficientibus libere indifferenter per illos qui Proclamationi hujusmodi interfuerint juxta formam Statutorum inde editorum provisorum eligi nomina eorundem Militum Civium Burgensium sic electorum in quibusdam Indenturis inter te illos qui hujusmodi Electioni interfuerint inde conficiendis sive hujusmodi electi praesentes fuerint vel absentes inseri eosque ad dictum diem locum venire facias ita quod iidem Milites plenam sufficientem potestatem pro se Communitate Comitatus praedicti Cives Burgenses pro se Communitate Civitatum Burgorum praedictorum divisim ab ipsis habeant ad faciendum consentiendum his quae tunc ibidem de communi Concilio dicti Regni nostri favente Deo contigerint ordinari super negotiis ante dictis Ita quod pro defectu potestatis hujusmodi seu propter improvidam Electionem Militum Civium aut Burgensium praedictorum dicta negotia infecta non remaneant quovis modo Nolumus autem quod tu nec aliquis alius Vicecomes dicti Regni nostri aliqualiter sit electus Et Electionem illam in pleno Comitatu factam distincte aperte sub Sigillo tuo Sigillis eorum qui Electioni illae interfuerint nobis in Cancellariam nostram ad dictum dâ—em locum certifices indilate remittens nobis alteram partem Indenturarum praedictarum praesentibus consutam una cum hoc Brevi Teste meipso apud Westmonast THE King to the Sheriff Greeting Whereas by the Advice and Consent of our Council Advice of Privy Council for certain difficult and urgent business concerning us and the State and defence of our Kingdom of England and the English Church we have ordained a certain Parliament of ours to be held at our City of c. the day c. next ensuing and there to have conference Conference with Prelates c. and to treat with the Prelates Great Men and Peers of our said Kingdom We command and straitly enjoyn you Proclamation at County-Court that making Proclamation at the next County Court after receipt of this our Writ to be holden the day and place aforesaid Two Knights girt with Swords c. you cause two Knights girt with Swords the most fit and discreet of the County aforesaid and of every City of that County two Citizens Two Citizens and of every Burrough Two Burgesses two Burgesses of the discreeter and most sufficient Indifferently chosen by those present at the Proclamation according to Statutes to be freely and indifferently chosen by them who shall be present at such Proclamation according to the tenure of the Statutes in that case made and provided Their Names inserted in Indentures betwixt the Sheriff and the Electors and the names of the said Knights Citizens and Burgesses so chosen to be inserted in certain Indentures to be then made between you and those that shall be present at such Election whether the parties so elected be present or absent and shall make them to come at the said day and place To cause them to come at the Day and Place The Knights from the County the Citizens and Burgesses from their Cities Burroughs to have full power to do and consent so that the said Knights for themselves and for the County aforesaid and the said Citizens and Burgesses for themselves and the Commonalty of the aforesaid Cities and Burroughs may have severally for them full and sufficient power to perform and to consent to those things which by the favour of God shall there happen to be ordained by the Common Council of our said Kingdom concerning the businesses aforesaid Lest for want of that Power or improvident Election the Business be undonâ— so that the business may not by any means remain undone for want of such power No Sheriff to be chosen or by reason of the improvident Election of the aforesaid Knights Citizens and Burgesses Election to be in full County But we will not in any case you or any other Sheriff of our said Kingdom shall be elected The Indentures to be sealed by the Sheriff and Electors And at the day and the place aforesaid the said Election made in the full County Court A Counterpart tacked to the VVrit returned into the Chancery you shall certify without delay to us in our Chancery under your Seal and the Seals of them which shall be present at that Election sending back unto us the other part of the Indenture aforesaid affiled to these Presents together with this Writ Witness our self at Westminster SECT 7. Concerning the Speaker and the Privileges of the House of Commons IT is not my design to treat of all things relating to the Constitution My Design not to controvert the Privileges of the House of Commons but to shâ—w the gradual Alterations Laws and Customs of the House of Commons there are several useful Books extant which are fit for the Honourable Members of the House to consult What I most aim at is to shew what the Ancient Usage hath been and how from time to time things have been refined to the Mode and State they are now in and I hope those great Spirits that honour their Countries with their Service will pardon one that designs nothing more than to give them a Profile of the whole Model both in the days of our remotest Ancestors and what it was in more Modern times under just and undoubted Soveraigns as also how much it was transformed when the pretended House of Commons being confederated with a successful Army murthered their Soveraign voted away the House of Lords and assumed the Title of the Supream Authority of the Nation of which last I shall treat in the next Chapter The Members being according to the Kings Command come to the place appointed sometimes the Soveraign with the Lords in their Robes have rid in State to the Parliament which is generally yet observed in Scotland and Ireland The Solemnity at the Opening of the Parliament However at the opening of the Parliament the King is seated on his Throne under the Canopy with his Royal Crown on his Head the Chancellor standing something backward on his Right-hand and the great Officers as Lord Treasurer Lord President of the Kings Council Lord Privy Seal Great Chamberlain the Lord Constable Marshal Lord Admiral Lord Steward and Kings Chamberlain attend on either side the State or in their Seats
de Sabaudia J. Filius Galfridi Jacobus de Audel Petrus de Monteforti vice totius Communitatis praesentibus Literis sigilla nostra apposuimus in Testimonium praedictorum So that it is plain it was not Peter de Montefort that signed vice Communitatis but they all did it and he was a great Baron himself the Head of whose Barony was Beldesent Castle in Warwickshire I think it not amiss here to offer my Opinion concerning this Question and the great Controversie betwixt Dr. Concerning the Commons first summoning to Parliament Brady and Mr. Petyt and those that are so earnest to find the Commons summoned to Parliament before the 49 H. 3. before King John granted his Charter wherein he grants that he will cause to be summoned the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Earls and greater Barons of his Kingdom singly by his Letters and besides (i) Et Praeterea faciemus submoneri in generali per Viâ—ecomites Ballivos nostros omnes alios qui in Capite tenent de nobis Matt. Paris fol. 216. Edit ult num 20. will cause to be summoned in general by his Sheriffs The Tenents in Capite in stead of the Representative Commons as now and Bayliffs all others which hold of him in Capite at a certain day there is no doubt but the Tenents in Capite such of them at least as were eminent for Parts or as the King pleased were summoned to the great Councils and it being in that Charter said that the cause of the Meeting should be expressed in the Summons and that Forty days warning should be given and in the same Charter that the City of London should have all its ancient Liberties and free Customs and that all other Cities Burghs and Villa's which was of the same import as a Free Burrough as we find in Pontefract which is always stiled Villa Some summoned from Cities and Burroughs before King John's time but not as our Citizens and Burgesses now by Representation and the Inhabitants Burgenses who held a certain Land called Burgage Land and the Barons of the Cinque Ports and all the Ports should have all their Liberties and their Free Customs ad habendum commune concilium Regni de Auxiliis c. that is as I suppose to have some of their Members at the great Councils where Aids were to be granted to the King other ways than in three cases before excepted that is to redeem the Kings body to make his Eldest Son a Knight and to marry once his Eldest Daughter excepting which three Particulars reserved before in his Charter he had granted that no Scutage nor Aid should be laid on his Kingdom unless by the Common Council of his Kingdom From whence I think may be inferred that such Cities Burroughs and Villa's which held in Capite or the Lord that was principal owner of them by his Praepositus Ballivus or some that held immediately under him and so some for the Dominicae Civitates Burgi Regis might be summoned with the lesser Barons or the other Tenents inc Capite But this doth not prove them to come by way of Representatives nor that they had any more Power than the Knights Citizens and Burgesses had in after-times which as I have made it apparent by the several expressions in the Summons was only to hear and assent to what the King and Magnates ordained Since there are now extant no Summons in King John's time or before the 49 H. 3. except some few that are about the Tenents in Capite aiding the King in his Wars the subsequent Practices are the best Expounders of ancient Usages Upon the whole I do judge that before King John's Charter there were many of the Tenents in Capite summoned to the great Councils but so as the King had his liberty to summon whom he pleased and that some from Cities Burghs Villa's and other Ports did come to the great Council but still at the Kings pleasure and that in King John's time the body of the Kingdom siding with the Lords that so often rebelled against him the Lords thinking to make their Party stronger got the Clause for other Tenents in Capite to be summoned by general Summons After King John's Charter the Tenents in Capite so numerous as might be reputed an House of Commons Now whatever number were convened before King John's Charter this general Summons must greatly encrease the House of Commons as I may call it and there needs no such strife about the want of Freemen in these Councils for after this Charter all who were properly Freemen were capable the other were generally Tenents to them and Homagers which was a Tenure that though it might free their Persons yet their Lands were obnoxious to forfeiture upon every breach of Homage and their Lords had the power of taxing them so that in some sense they were their Tenents Representatives and as long as they were Freeholders themselves and were a more numerous body if they all appeared as for any thing I see they might do if not hindred by Impotence Nonage or the Kings service they far exceeded the number of Representatives in the Reigns of King H. 3. E. 1. and E. 2. So that it amounts to the same thing as to the general Freedom of the Nation when all these were Members of the Great Councils Who properly Freeholders in Kâ— John's time whether the common Freeholder were represented or not as now which Dr. Brady hath so nervously confuted every where in his Introduction that they were not that I think the Freedom Mr. Petyt Mr. Pen and others make so great a coyl about no ways impaired by Dr. Brady who like a judicious Person would have us use propriety of Speech and rather be thankful for the Freedom we now enjoy and our Ancestors have from time to time obtained by the grant of Kings than to make such Claims to native Freedoms and Liberties as Mr. Pen would have it that our Ancestors contended for as if their Ancestors had enjoyed them before we had any Kings and stipulated with their Kings for them before they admitted them to Soveraignty which no considering person that will impartially read ancient History either of our Country or others can find any certain footsteps of To return now to the business which the foregoing observation gives some light to I conceive as the Thegns the Kings Prepositi and Reeves As the Thegns in the Saxon-times so the Praepositi Reeves c. of Burroughs after by reason of their Imployments about the Kings Demesn Lands governing of Burroughs Stewards of Hundreds Wapentakes and men employed in other civil Affairs of the Kingdom did meet in the Saxon Councils so from Cities and Burroughs where great Lords had Fees as most if not all of them may be easily proved to have been held immediately of the King or of some of the very great Barons there might come before King John's time some Members to the great
414 415. How the House of Commons of the Parliament 1641. seduded their Members till there were not above 70 left whom the Army-Officers impeached or disliked as a corrupt Party or corrupt Majority and so fifty or sixty by the power of the Army secured secluded and expelled near 400 Members and made themselves the Commons House without them and so proceeded to vote down and seclude both King and House of Lords and voted themselves to be the Parliament of England and sole Legislators and Supream Authority of the Nation The consequences of all which are too well known to the whole Kingdom whose Calamity of Civil War and all the unspeakable Tragedies of it flowed from the packing of Members in the Commons House and the Assistance the People relying upon their Sageness and Authority afforded them How this revived against Abhorrers We had of later Years a fresh revival of the same method in the House of Commons expelling those they called Abhorrers which is so well known that I need say nothing of it yet I would recommend to all interessed Persons the perusal of two Treatises which though they pass for Pamphlets yet have been writ by Judicious Authors and those are The Lawyer outlawed and the Three parts of the Addresses which are Books very fit for Gentlemen to peruse How full and unquestioned a power the Commons have to represent Grievances to the King and petition for Redress The unquestioned Rights of the Commons to impeach any Person of the highest Quality that is a Subject for Treason or high Misdemeanors to have the sole Power in having all Bills for Subsidies Aids and Supplies to begin and I think be perfected in their House and the Privileges they petition for by their Speaker are so well known that they need no Discourse upon But I find several Judicious Persons will not allow the House of Commons to be a Court which Sir Edward Coke affirms 4. Instit p. 28. Whether the House of Commons be properly a Court. and uses this only one Argument for it Because it is not Prorogued or Adjourned by the Prorogation or Adjournment of the Lords House but the Speaker upon signification of the Kings Pleasure by the Assent of the House of Commons doth say This Court doth Prorogue or Adjourn it self But to this it is answered Lawyer outlawed p. 18. That if this were sufficient to denominate a Court every Committee of Lords and Commons though never so few in number must upon this account be a distinct Court because they may thus adjourn and prorogue themselves without their respective Houses In another place 4. Instit p. 23. the same Chief Justice offers to prove the House of Commons not only a Court but a Court of Judicature and Record for that the Clerks Book of the House of Commons is a Record and so declared by Act of Parliament 6 H. 8. c. 16. But this House had no such Book as a Journal much less any Authentick Record When the House of Commons had a Journal first before the first Year of Ed. the Sixth all their material proceedings till then being drawn in Minutes by a Clerk appointed to attend them for that purpose and by him entred of Record in the House of Lords Therefore the Words of the Statute are That the Speakers Licence for Members going into the Country be entred of Record in the Book of the Clerk of the Parliament appointed for the Commons House and this Journal is rather a Register of what passeth than such a Record as denotes a Court of Judicature as the Author of The Lawyer outlawed endeavours to prove P. 17 18 19. Plowd Com. fol. 319. Coke 1. Inst fol. 260. because there is no Court but what is established by the Kings Patent by Act of Parliament or by the Common Law i. e. the constant immemorial Custom of former Ages for by that the House of Lords is the sole supream Court of Judicature it having never been heard of before Sir Edward Coke's fancy That there were two distinct Courts in the same Parliament Also there is no Court without a power of tryal but the House of Commons have no power to try any Crime or Offence because they cannot examine upon Oath and there can be no legal Tryal without Witnesses nor are any Witnesses of any force in Law unless examined upon Oath But I shall not enter into these Controversies Some Observations on the Privileges of the House of Commons in general but shall now lay down some general Observations and Rules which Judicious Persons have noted as worthy the consideration of the Honourable House in point of their claims of Privileges and Judicature First King James the First in his Declaration touching his proceedings in Parliament 1621. resolves That most Privileges of Parliament grew from Precedents which rather shew a Toleration than an Inheritance therefore he could not allow of the Stile calling it their Ancient and undoubted Right and inheritance but could rather have wished that they had said All Privileges from the Crown Their Privileges were derived from the Grace and permission of his Ancestors and him and thereupon concludes That he cannot with patience endure his Subjects to use such Antimonarchical Words concerning their Liberties except they had subjoyned That they were granted unto them by the Grace and Favour of his Predecessors yet he promiseth to be carefull of whatsoever Privileges they enjoy by long Custom and uncontrolled and lawful Precedents Secondly C. 29. None to be punished but by Legal Trial. It is to be considered That by the Great Charter it is declared That no Freeman shall be taken or imprisoned or diseised of his Freehold or Liberties or his Free Customs or be Outlawed or Exiled or in any manner destroyed but by the lawful Judgment of his Peers or by the Law of the Land Stat. 28 E. 3. c. 3. So 28 E. 3. it is Enacted That no Man of what estate or condition he be shall be put out of his Land or Tenements nor taken nor imprisoned nor dis-inherited nor put to death without being brought to answer by due Process of Law So 42 E. 3. c. 3. it is assented and accorded for the good Government of the Commons that no Man be put to answer without presentment before Justices or matter of Record or by due course of Law or Writ Original according to the Old Laws of the Land Nulla Curia quae Recordum non habet potest imponere finem neque aliquem mandare carceri quia isla tantummodo spectant ad Curias de Recordo Mar. Sess 3. So Sir Edward Coke saith Courts which are not of Record cannot impose a Fine or commit any to Prison because these only belong to Courts of Record for which see Beecher's Case fol. 60. 120. Bonham's Case and lib. 11 fol. 43. Godfrey's Case So in the First Parliament of Q. Mary it is declared That the most Ancient
the personal Will and Power of the Sovereign himself standing in his highest Estate Royal. Therefore whoever reads the Authors that writ in defence of the Parliament must consider this Fallacy they frequently used that he do not apply the Authoritative Act of the King with the Consent of the two Houses to the Houses without the King From the Co-operation of the two Houses in preparing Laws (b) Freeholder's Grand Inquest p. 34. the late 〈◊〉 since King Charles the First 's time of the words The King is not one of the Three Estates Be it endâ—ed by the King the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons as if they were all Fellow-Commissioners and the unwariness of some of the Penners of the King's Answers to some of the Papers of the two Houses wherein they stiled the King the third Estate the Commonwealths-Men have taken the advantage to reckon the King but as a third Legislator Therefore I think it necessary to remove this Rub e're I proceed further Although the Author of the Imposture The Modus makes the Parliament to consist of six Parts called the modus tenendi Parliamentum makes six degrees of constituent Members of the Parliament viz. The King first then Secondly the Archbishops Bishops Abbats Priors and other Clerks who held Baronies Thirdly the Proctors of the Clergy Fourthly the Earls Barons and other great Men who held to the value of a County or Barony Fifthly the Knights of Shires Sixthly the Citizens and Burgesses to which he might have added the Barons of the Cinque-Ports yet he saith the King is the Head Beginning and End of the Parliament and so hath no (c) Ita non habet Parem in suo gradu Peer in his degree Yet it plainly appears that these we now call the two Houses were by reason of their distinct Orders most frequently divided into three For in (d) As queux Prelats ou la Clargie par eux mesmes les Countes Barons par eux mesmes Chevalers Gentz de Countez Gentz de la Commune par eux mesmes entreteront Prynne Animadv p. 10. 6 E. 3. at his Parliament at York the Record saith That on the Friday before the Feast of St. Michael the Prelates or the Clergy by themselves the Earls and Barons by themselves the Knights of the Counties and the Commons by themselves treated c. Othertimes we find the Prelates Earls Barons and great Men and the Knights Citizens and Burgesses to have separate Consultations by themselves and to give their several answers to Articles and business propounded to them in Parliament as Mr. Prynne out of the Abridgment of the Records of the Tower hath given us above twenty instances At the making of the Statute of Praemunire 16 R. 2. the Commons pray The Lords Spiritual Lords Temporal and Commons make the Three Estates That the Lords as well Spiritual as Temporal severally and all the Estates of Parliament might be examined how they thought of that matter and the Lords Spiritual answered by themselves and the Lords Temporal by themselves and the King was Petitioned to make this Examination So in 40 E. 3. the King asking the Houses Whether King John could have subjected the Realm as he did the Prelates by themselves and the Dukes Earls and Barons by themselves gave their Answer Besides we find as at large I have before instanced in the last Chapter the Writs of Summons of the Bishops and Clergy were only in side dilectione and the Barons generally (e) Stat. 18. â— 6. c. 1. in fide homagio or Ligeancia and the Clergy granted their Subsidies apart and distinct from the Nobles Besides that the Bishops are to be esteemed the Third Estate is clear by Act of Parliament for it being questioned (f) 8 Eliz. c. 1. whether the making Bishops had been duly and orderly done according to Law the Statute saith That the questioning of it is much tending to the slander of all the Clergy being 〈◊〉 of the greatest States of the Realm So Sir (g) P. 36. Thomas Smith as in the last Chapter I have noted distinguisheth the two Houses into three Estates and Sir Edward (h) 4. Instr p. 1. Coke saith expresly That the High Court of Parliament consisteth of the Kings Majesty sitting in his Royal Politick Capacity and the three States of the Realm viz. the Lords Spiritual Lords Temporal and Commons the like the learned (i) Interpreter tit Parliament Cowel affirms Sir Henry Spelman (k) Solenne collequium omnium Ordinum Regni Authoritate solius Regis ad consulendum statuendumque de negotiis Regni indictum Gloss p. 449. calls it a Colloquy of all the Orders of the Kingdom convened by the sole Authority of the King to consult and appoint in the Affairs of the Kingdom This was also known to Foreigners uninteressed Persons for the Lord Argenton speaking how Subsidies were granted in England saith * Lib. 5. p. 253. Convocatis primis Ordinibus Clericis Laicis assentiente Populo And Bodin ‖ De Repul lib. 6. whenever he speaks of the Constitution of our Parliament calls it the King and the three Estates of the Realm But to put all out of doubt in King Charles the Second's Reign it is determined in the Act for the Form of Prayers for the Fifth of November For the Preservation of the King and the Three Estates Now the reason why in King Charles the First 's answer Why in some of King Charles the First 's Writings the King was called the Third Estate we meet with the expressions of making the King the third Estate was because at that time the Bishops being voted out of the House of Lords and the two Houses setting themselves in all the points of Controversie in opposition to the King the notion of a Triumvirate was more intelligible as it may be thought to the People and those who were so bitter Enemies to the King and had such a Rebellious force would have still increased the Peoples aversion if the King had asserted his Royal Prerogative otherwise Whether this were the true reason or the oversight of the Penners of his Majesties Answers I will not undertake to determine but I am induced to believe the first because I find the King and those that writ in defence of his Cause using frequently this way of Argument In every State there are three Parts saith (l) Review of Observations one the King ordered to write for him capable of just or unjust Soveraignty viz. the Prince Nobles and People Now through the Piety of our Lawgiving Princes a just and regular course of Government being obtained the stability of which being found to be more concerned in the Power of making Laws than in any other Power belonging to the Soveraign for preventing of Innovations that might subvert that setled regularity the frame and state of Government was in such a sort established as that the
Land and the other the demean of the Fee So it is in an Estate of Power and Authority If the King granteth an Estate of Power Authority and Jurisdiction in Fee-simple or in Fee-tail for term longer or shorter the King hath the demean of Power and the other the demean of Use the King hath Dominium directum the other Dominium utile which he applies to the two Houses but it must be likewise considered that this distinct Authority they have is wholly derivative and so much the more depending on the Sovereign as he can at his Pleasure totally deprive them of the Exercise of it by Prorogation or totally annihilate it by Dissolution Another Objection they made Objection The Three Estates to restrain the Excess of each other was from the Answer the King authorized a Gentleman to make to the Observer That the three Estates are constituted to the End that the Power of the one should moderate and restrain the excess of the Power in the other From which he infers That this is an Allay and mixture in the Root and essence of the Constitution To this it may be answered Answer to it That there is no such Power in the two Houses they are called to consult and to consent All they can do is that they have the opportunity of having grievances redressed because they may otherwise deny the King the assistance he desires But they have no Authority of themselves to redress them or to restrain and moderate his Excesses by Force nor can they moderate the Excesses of one another by any Act of their own singly further than the exorbitant Estate shall be willing to be moderated It is a most absurd thing to imagine that when the Law hath placed the Sovereign Power in the King it should again for a space of time during the Session of Parliament unsovereign Him and place in the two Houses the same Sovereign Trust and with a second absurdity leave in the King's Hands the summoning and dissolving the Power by which himself should be constrained and to make up all should by Authority of that Power constrain all the Heads of the People and even the Representative Body of that Power by Solemn Oath to declare that the King is not only supreme Governour but that he is only supreme Governour Besides the Arguments they sued upon this Head of a debased Monarch that was not only to admit some of his Subjects into the Participation of his Burthen but of his Soveraignty whereby they pleaded for both the Houses being joynt-Sovereigns for the time they used other Arguments singly for the House of Commons which they endeavoured to aggrandize and raise to a strange over-towring heighth above both King and Lords and they grounded all their Arguments upon the immense Power of their being the Peoples Representatives The Observer saith Objection concerning the Power of Representatives That the vertue of Representation is the great Privilege of Privileges that unalterable Basis of all Honour and Power whereby the House of Commons claims the entire Right of all the Gentry and People and that there can be nothing under Heaven next to renouncing of God which can be more perfidious and more pernicious to the People than the withdrawing from them and doth acknowledge that the Arbitrary Rule was once most safe for the World But now since most Countries have found out an Art and peaceable Order for publick Assemblies he means by Representatives whereby the People may assume its own Power and do it self Right without the disturbance of it self or injury to Princes he is very unjust that will oppose this Art and Order In answer to which it ought to be considered That the Representative Body deserves the highest Honour and Observance that can be given to the Body Represented Answer What Honour is due to Representatives of the Subjects but this Honour will depend upon two things First the quality and condition of the Body represented and Secondly on the quality of the Representative it self If therefore the Body at large were an absolute Sovereign as in Republicks the true Representative of that Body were to be observed with all Sovereign Honour and due Subjection But when the Body at large it self is but a Subject as it is in Monarchy the Honour and Authority of the Representative cannot exceed the Honour and Authority of a Subject for none can make the Image more than the Original or without Adulterating Arts appear so Therefore however abhorrent a Crime he makes it in such as concurr not in their Judgment with their Representatives that exceed their Authority and Commission yet all sober and just Persons ought to consider that the Subjects by giving Authority to some of their own Order to represent them and advise and consent for them gave them no such Power above that of Subjects yea so much above the condition of their Sovereigns that neither breach of Faith nor the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy which they never took to them or any other Duty to their King was comparable to the withdrawing from the Vote or Act of their Representators as if the Rights of the Crown and Kingdom and the Laws made by the King with the assent of the three Estates in Parliament did not so much concern the Commons of the Land but that against all these they stood solely bound to the Representatives as the only Sovereign of their Obedience I shall now offer some Reasons against this dangerous Opinion First It is to be considered Reasons against the Power of Representatives That in our Kingdom the Representors are not equally chosen as in the united Provinces and other Commonwealths but it lies in the Power of the Sovereign here to make a Town equal in number of Burgesses to a County which doth vehemently demonstrate That the first Institution and end of such Representatives was rather to minister Information of the State and Condition of that particular place and advise and assist the Sovereign and to consent with him and not to determine Sovereignly Secondly The cockering the People in that Opinion that the Soveraignty lies in Materia prima in them and by their Representatives that they may exert it is the certain way to ruin not only Monarchy but all government as was evident in the case of the Rebellious House of Commons in King Charles the First 's time who prided themselves so much with the Title of Representatives and by pretext of that and the Assistance of their Army having unyoked themselves from all Subjection to their Lawful King and disengaged themselves from their dangerous and useless Collegues the Lords as they then voted them after some while they lost their Honour and Reverence with their own Army who then would be the People and pulled them out of their House justly charging them with a design to perpetuate themselves And so the Tyrannical Supremacy was exercised by Cromwell and his Council of Officers a while
and after by himself and his mock-Representatives by Councils of State and Safety and such new Names and Powers as our Laws never heard of and all this under pretence that they Acted by the Peoples Authority and suffrage and all the sad Devastations of that Age resulted from the confiding so much in the pretended Representatives of the People Which (a) England's Universal Distraction p. 4. one some Years before the sad Catastrophe plainly foretold tho' like belief was given to him as of old to Cassandra His Words are That the so much exalting the Power of the Representatives was first to destroy the King by the Parliament and next the Parliament and Kingdom by the People Thus ignorant Politicians that build upon such Quick-sands soon live to see their Insanae Structurae ruinously fall about their Ears Thirdly Whereas the Advocates for the Representatives would gladly have possessed the People that they could rely upon none so securely and safely as upon those they had themselves chosen they being less subject to private ends and affections than any particular man such a Body being not likely to counsel or consent to any thing but what is publickly advantageous It is to be considered that it is a false Postulatum Such a Body being but an Aggregate of particulars may have as many private ends as any other number of Subjects it being well known that Communities themselves are subject to dangerous Inclinations from private Incitements and I the Representatives subject to misleading Factions and Ambitions of private Men and by coalition of Parties when they fall into designs they are most dangerous and fatally violent and tho' it may at first View seem to be repugnant that an Universality should have private ends yet seeing it is not the number of Agents but the capacity in which they act and the quality of the Actors and the coherence or incoherence of what they pursue with the publick end and weal which makes the Actions of men public or private It must needs follow That if without Authority or out of the way of Public Ordinances men pursue any thing though the whole Community concur in the pursuit yet it is all of the nature of a private Action and done to a corrupt and private end Because the Author of some Observations upon some of K. Charles the 1st Messages was reputed the great Champion of the two Houses I shall content my self with culling out some of the daringest assertions Why Reason and Law were not hearkned to by the Advocates of the Long Parliament he and some other of their Triarii used and apply such of those Answers and Reasonings as the Learned and Loyal offered then against them though they could not be heard while the Torrent bore all down the stream The hideous noise of Tumults and after of Drums Trumpets Cannons and Fire-Arms hushed and silenced all the still voice of Law and Reason But now it is to be hoped when Mens Eyes are unsealed the Mask and Vizard dropped or pulled off the fatal Consequences of such pernicious Principles throughly manifested and the loud Thunder of the Two Houses Ordinance allayed mens Spirits will be better fitted to hear them refuted Besides what I have endeavoured to answer before concerning the Authority of the Representative which they would make an Assembly in which the People in underived Majesty are by these Proxies convened to affirm an Imaginary Power supposed to be theirs originally and in such a convention to be put in execution I say besides this which in several places I have refuted That filled all their Declarations Messages and Treatises when they were contriving the setting up the Commons House Topmost to prove That they were a Body that was not easily corrupted byassed tempted or prevailed upon to Act any thing but what was the best for the Peoples advantage Therefore I think fit in many particulars to shew how such Bodies may be warped to sinister ends and especially how that House not only deceived but tyrannized over the whole Nation Private (b) Answer to Observer p. 130 131. How Passions Affections Interests and Factions may sway Representatives Quarrels and the memory of former Sufferings may work upon some discontent and envy at other mens preferment may transport others the fear of the lash and desire to secure themselves have forced some to personate a part great Offices and Honours have been a Pearl in some Mens Eyes to hinder their Fight others have been like Organ Pipes to whom the wind of popular Applause hath only given a sound others who have premeditated their Parts before their design was discovered have upon some pretences or other suppose of an unlawful Election being Monopolists Abhorrers or such like got those excluded by Vote whom they conceived to be likely to oppose their designs The bewitching Power of Oratory prevails upon many In others there is a Speechless Humour of following the Drove The Ambition and Covetousness of Representatives Can we not easily conceive several of this Body may be ambitious which would prompt them to alter the old way of bestowing Offices and collating of Honours so by disservice as well as service in Parliaments some Men have obtained Honours Offices and Estates finding it a good way to get preferment by putting the King upon necessity of granting Good Woodmen say That some have used Deer-stealing as an Introduction to a Keepers place So we have seen a Non-conformist's mouth stopped I might instance in other Professions with a good Benefice whereas before he was satisfied he could gape as wide as his Neighbours Others by more only ways slip into Preferment for Covetousness and Ambition will sail with any Wind. The Covetousness of the Members of the long Parliament by woful experience was found insatiable witness their Voting for one anothers Offices Governments satisfaction for their losses out of Delinquents Estates sharing the Kings Lands and Revenue the Bishops Deans and Chapters Lands and the Estates of the Royal Party hence together with the itch of Arbitrary rule they drew the determination of Causes out of the ordinary Courts of Justice before their Houses and Committees of them and in every County had their Sub-committees to Tyrannize over the People and fleece them Their cruelty appeared in their erecting High Courts of Justice Major Generals and other Arbitrary Courts The Cruelty of the Long Parliament where many a Loyal and brave man for serving his King against such Rebels either lost his Life or his Liberty and Estate and when they were the gentlest yet they could show hatred enough by Imprisoning upon I know not what suspicion and at leasure prosecuting such as they had a pique against The partiality of Members in such Conventions are very frequent The Partiality in shielding their friends from being questioned though their Corruptions were notorious to all the World So in the fatal Parliament of 1641. A Monopolist if a Loyal man was sure to be
infallible and every Member an Angel But the Observer Objection That if the King have a Negative Voice there will be no need of Parliaments and his Pewfellows urge That if the Houses can do no Act for publick good without the King's consent and if the King may reject their Counsels and Advice it were needless to put the Country to the charge of choosing Members of Parliament And if the King may prefer other opinions before Parliamentary Motives then Parliaments are vain and useless helps Princes are unlimited and the People miserable These Objections are of such an odious nature Answer That no good Subject can take delight in them whose duty is to pray for the like consent among the several Orders of the Kingdom as is supposed to be among the several Orbs of Heaven The King undoubtedly the Primum movens the Great and Privy Council the lower Spheres The usual but not the only form of the Kings Answers to such Bills as they were not willing to pass Le Roy s'avisera proves (e) Answer to Observations p. 56. That after the advice of this his Great Council he is yet at liberty to advise further with persons or occasions as his own Wisdom shall think meet But these Authors will by no means take notice That the use of Council is to perswade not to compel as if a Man in business of great concernment might not very prudently consult with many Friends and yet at last follow the advice perhaps of one if it appear more proportionable to the end he aims at If it were because they are a more numerous body therefore their Counsel is upon that account to be yielded to then the liberty of dissenting may be denied to the House of Peers in comparison of the House of Commons and to that House too in comparison of the People and so both King Lords and Commons are voted out of Parliament Besides Natural Wisdom and Fidelity there is a thing called Experience of high concernment in the managery of Publick Affairs He that will steer one Kingdom aright must know the right Constitution of all others their Strength their Affections their Counsels and Resolutions that upon each different Face of the Skie he may alter his Rudder The best Governments have more Councils than one One for the Publick Interest of the Kingdom another for the Affairs of State a Council for War and a Council for Peace Let them be as wise and faithful Counsellors as the Observer pleaseth only let them be but Counsellors Necesse est us Lancea in libra ponderibus impositis deprimi sic animum perspicuis cedere Let their conlusions have as much credit as the premisses deserve and if they can necessitate the Prince by weight of Reason and convincing Evidence of experience let them do it on Gods name But it is not to be done upon the Authority of a bare Vote as I think all uninterested persons are satisfied in the Votes of the Houses in 1641. about the Militia Church-Government and the voted Nineteen Propositions or the late Votes about the Bill of Seclusion the Repealing of the branch of the Statute of Queen Elizabeth against Protestant Dissenters and the Loans upon the Kings Revenue There are other ends besides Counsel for which Parliaments are called as consenting to new Laws furnishing the Public with Moneys and maintaining the Interest of the Government and liberty of the Subject from the removing one social end to inferr that an Action is superfluous deserves no answer but silence and contempt This should teach the Electors Wisdom not to chuse such as have Factious Bents or are not truly qualified in their Allegiance to their Prince or Malecontents who render such Conventions useless to the Publick Ends of Government and the Peace Tranquillity and Prosperity of both Prince and People Because the Long Parliament Writers would have no Stone unturned nor any specious Argument uninforced Concerning the Coronation-Oaths of the King of England that might bring the King to their Lure to consent to what they proposed they endeavoured to make the World believe that the King was bound by his Coronation Oath to pass all such Bills as they presented or tendered to him grounding as Mr. Prynne and others alledged on a promise of the Kings at his Coronation to grant and keep the Laws and Customs which the Commonalty shall chuse Before I come to give the particular Answer I think it not unfit to take this opportunity to give a full account of the Coronation Oaths of our Kings and how the same from Age to Age were varied by which the Ingenious Reader will find what the respective Kings by their Oaths did promise That I may deduce as high as I have yet found the Original of Soveraign Princes taking Oaths at their Coronations it may be noted that the first Emperor that was Crowned and had any Coronation Oath prescribed was (f) Evagrius Hisâ— Eccles lib. 3. c. 32. Who first took a Coronation-Oath Anastasius the Greek Emperor who being elected by the Senate and Soldiers about Ann. 486. Euphemius Patriarch of Constantinople suspecting him to be addicted to the Heresy of Eutychius and the Manichees would not consent to his Coronation till he should deliver him a Writing under his Hand ratified with his Oath wherein he should plainly declare That if he were Crowned Emperour he would maintain the true Faith and Synod of Chalcedon during his Reign and bring in no Novelty to the Church of God This Writing ratified with his Oath Macedonius the Treasurer was to keep and after he was made Patriarch the Emperor demanded it and said It was a great discredit unto his Subjects that his Hand-writing should be kept to testifie against him or that he should be tied to Pen and Paper There is no mention of any Coronation Oath used from thence to the Year 804. that (g) Eutrop. lib. 24. p. 145 146. Zonar Annal. tom 3. fol. 142 143. Imperatorio Diademate est ornatus postulato prius scripto quo promitteret se nulla Ecclesiae statuta violaturum Stauratius Son to Nicephorus slain in his Wars against the Bulgarians being declared Emperor by some Michael Curopolata was adorned by the Patriarch with the Diadem a Writing before being desired in which he promised to violate none of the Statutes of the Church c. Which is the first Precedent of a Promise not an Oath demanded from or given by any Roman King for confirming the Laws of the Church c. The first Emperor Crowned at Rome by any Pope (h) Onuphr was Charles the Great Anno 800. but without an Oath and Henry the Fifth (i) Dicens Imperatorem nemini jurari debere cum juramentorum sacramenta ab omnibus sint sibi adhibenda Hermold Chron. Scl. l. 1. c. 40. Sim. Dunelm 232 237. refused to take any Corporal Oath saying That an Emperor ought to Swear to none for that Oath i. e. of Fealty
Gentry be bred up in Learning Young Nobility and Gentry to be so educated as they may be fitted for Magistracy Military Discipline and all other ways that might accomplish them for the service of their Prince and Country for where a Prince can be served by the Nobility and ancient Gentry it much facilitates the execution of their trusts but in some cases it may be requisite to imploy those of great Wisdom Judgment and Diligence the Endowments of noble Minds though not of so noble Extract So (q) 6. Annal. Mecaenas advised Augustus that he should chuse the praefectus praetorio out of the Horsemen lest if he were one of the Nobility he might attempt something against the Prince and so it is noted in (r) Quod pâ—r negotiis â—eque â—upra erat Tacitus That the Province was given to Sabinus not for any excellency but that he was fit and not above the imployment But this caution is unnecessary where Kingdoms are hereditary and depend not upon the approbation of Soldiery or Senate Princes not to give too great Powers to any Above all things Princes should take care that they commit not any of their Royal Prerogatives to the Magistrates or their Curators 'T is not safe for a Prince to intrust any of these in a Subjects hands for it is by many Histories apparent that when by reason of a Prince's Captivity Minority his prosecuting some War out of his Country whereby a Kingdom cannot be governed without a Viceroy or Protector with the whole Authority of a Prince the sweetness of this Power hath tempted them to usurp or do ill Offices to their Prince or People (s) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polit. lib. 5. c. 11. Hence the Philosopher adviseth not to make such great who in Wit and Manners are bold and daring Therefore it is not safe for Princes to keep Viceroys long in their imployments especially if there be any danger of their Ambitious aimes to get the Soveraignty into their own hands or that they will not be observant of the due Execution of the Laws or for private ends will suppress the Nobility Great Ministers not to be long continued in the same Station or oppress the People by their Interest pervert the course of Justice or introduce new Laws by surprizing the Soveraign in gaining his consent In all such cases the rule of the (t) Qui parvo tempore Magistratui praesunt non tam facile nocere possunt quam qui longo Philosopâ—er is most true They that for a short time obtain the Magistracy cannot so soon hurt as they which enjoy it long as he instanceth in Demagogues in Popular Government and the Dynastae in Oligarchies which by that means became Tyrants Julius Caesar (u) Clapmarius de Arcanis Imperil lib. 2. c. 18. and Augustus made all their Magistrates annually whereby they gratified all the eminent men of the Commonwealth by rotation but (w) Alii taedio novae curae semel placita pro aeternis servavisse quidam invidia ne plures fruerentur sunt qui existiment ut callidum ejus ingenium ita anxium judicium Tiberius did otherwise giving this reason for it That Horse-leeches having sucked much blood are at quiet and so the biting of fresh men are most sharp Some think saith Tacitus he did it only to seclude others from injoying of them and to prevent his yearly trouble in chusing which as it would oblige the Elected so would disoblige the Candidates but most ascribe it to the subtilty of his Nature quod nec (x) Tacitus 1. Annal. cap. ult eminentes virtutes sectabatur rursum vitia oderit ab optimis periculum sibi à pessimis dedecus publicum metuebat He did not make great search or take much care to find men of the most eminent Vertues and yet he hated the Vitious fearing from the best danger to himself and from the worst disgrace to the Commonweal In our constitution of Government The Sovereign's Power to change Magistrates a most excellent temper is observed where by the Princes Power is reserved to change the prime Ministers of State and Judicature at his pleasure which obligeth them to great care to act justly in their Places and prevents Sedition where any other had the Power of Electing for it is the Power of chusing in any other than the Soveraign that is the only cause of Faction not what the (y) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Polit. c. 5. Philosopher notes against Socrates That the same continually being Magistrates is the cause of Sedition by reason of the Envy of the rejected Candidates and also among Spirited and Martial People that expect those imployment The Kings of England have undoubtedly the sole Power of creating and appointing Magistrates See more of this in the next Chapter and Officers of greatest Authority So (z) Smith de Repub. Angliae lib. 2. the grave Author of the Commonwealth of England affirms That in the appointing all the great Officers and Ministers of the Realm whether Spiritual or Temporal the highest are immediately in the Kings Power to nominate and the inferiour by Authority derived from him So the Kings of England appoint the High Commissioner and all other the great Ministers and Officers in Scotland the Lord Lieutenant Lord Justices and other great Ministers and Officers in Ireland and by Letters Patents appoint a Prorex locum tenens or Guardian of the Realm in their absence before whom even Parliaments have been held but it were endless to descend to the particular imployments of Magistrates under the Soveraign Therefore I shall only note what the (a) MS. Speech 1 Eliz. penes Rad. Thoresly de Leedes Gen. Chancellor in the Queens name said to Sir Thomas Gargrave chosen Speaker of the Commons House That to the head of every body Politick bâ—â—ngeth immediately or mediately the assignment and admitting of every Member of the Body to his Ministry and Duty the contrary whereof were monstrous in Nature and Reason It is both a great glory and happiness to a Prince when he is served by Magistrates of great probity for the skill and watchfulness The necessary Care of a Prince in chusing Magistrates as well as indulgent care of a Prince is thereby discovered and revered in such a choice and the evil Complexion of the People is chargeable mostly on the Magistrates Therefore what the Chancellor (b) MS. Speech Trim. Term. 1557. in a Speech in the Star-Chamber by the Queens direction told the Justices is applicable to all sorts of Magistrates That the not or remiss doing of Justice must by the Prince be charged upon their shoulders as the immediate Executors of the Law The qualifications of Magistrates may be the Subject of a Common place I shall only hint some more necessary referring the rest to the succeeding Chapter First they ought to be Persons undisturbed with Passions for as they are appointed to
correct the Vitious so they should begin the Reformation at home Chilon's (c) Laertius in vita Chilonis Brother desiring to know why he was not chosen at Sparta as well as Chilon he answered that he knew how to bear an Injury which his Brother did not for in Publick imployments those who are the Censores morum and chastise the Infringers of the Laws must expect Calumnies and evil Entreaties from the incorrigible and debauched and such must be resolved to perform their duty without any other by-end of Revenge Tyranny and Imperiousness on the one hand or hasty rast Cholerickness Partiality or Corruptness on the other Plato (d) Lib. 4. de LL. adviseth that the wealthiest be chosen for the better support of the Dignity but withall that they be such as are exemplary in obeying the Laws For none are more fit to serve their Prince and profit the Subjects than such as are obedient to the Laws which when they make a rule of their own Actions they will be sure to exact it of others It is great disparagement to a Prince to chuse men of vitious or uncommendable lives or such as have not worth and honour to commend them So the Princes of Europe think the Grand Seignior not so well served by Slaves nor was it so commendable in the Roman Emperors to make their Freemen of greater Power with them in the managery of greater affairs than Consuls or Senators which made (e) Praecipuum indicium non magni Principis magni Liberti Panaegyr Pliny say It was the principal sign of a Prince not great where the Freemen were great The Prince cannot be presumed to chuse his Magistrates by his own knowledge of their abilities and fitness for their several Imployments but must trust such as are about him therefore it becomes them well to know the qualifications of such as are to bear Office for the Rule of Tacitus (f) Melius officiis administrationibus non peccaturos praeficere quam damnare cum peâ—â—arint Vita Agricolae is to be observed That it is better not to prefer to Offices and Administrations such as will transgress than to condemn them who have transgressed CHAP. XXXIII Of the Soveraigns appointing Judges Courts of Justice and other Officers HAving treated in the last Chapters of such as have a general inspection into and by the Soveraigns Election and placing them a power of advising at least how the whole frame of Government is to be disposed as both Prince and People may be happy I come now more particularly to the Ministerial Officers of Justice such as are the Lord Chancellor or Keeper Lord Treasurer the two Lord Chief Justices and the rest of the Judges whether they be the Judges at Westminster or those of Assises Oyer and Terminer to try Causes in their respective Circuits I undertake this Task Lugduni tanquam Rhetor dicturns ad Aram The Author's Apology or one that procul profanus adorat The Subject being only fit to be handled by such as have read and digested the whole Body of the Laws and are eminent in the Profession of them whereas I must own my self to have tasted only so much of that Ornamental and most useful Study as may quicken a dull and languid Appetite to praise or rather admire it than that I can hope to benefit the judicious Reader by an imperfect Description of their Calling and Office who by the Sovereign are appointed to be the Oracles of the Law and the Ministers of his Justice whose great Wisdom and Knowledge all ought to reverence But as they make so great a Figure in the Government I could not omit them though it be but to salute the Skirts and hold up the Train of their Scarlet Robes SECT 1. IN Edward the Elders Days those that gave Judgment under the King King Edward the Elder 's Law about Judges Gerefa had the name Gerefa under which name Aldermen Earls Presidents Prefects Governours c. were comprehended From whence with the Germans the word Grave is used for an Earl President Judge c. and our Sheriff is from Scyre gerev Raeve or Graeve of the Shire The Charge in that Kings Laws runs thus (a) Eadweard Cyning vyt thaem Gerefum eallum that gede man swa ribte domas swa gerihtoste cunnon hit on thaere dombec stande ne wandigeth for nanum thingum folcrihte to gerecanne c. Eadward the King wills that all his Graeves give so right Judgment as they can most Righteously as it stands in their Judgment Book that is as we may suppose in the written Laws fearing for no thing or cause to declare or pronounce Right or Justice to the People The which publishing of Justice they shall appoint at certain times or Terms when they will perform it and declare the same So that in this seems to be comprehended what is more at large in the Oath of a Judge in After-Ages We must principally consider that the King is the Fountain and original of all Justice in his Kingdom The King is the Fountain of Justice therefore Bracton (b) Lib. 3. cap. 9 10. Rex non alius debet judicare si solas ad id sufficere possit cum ad hoc per veritatem Sacramenti teneatur astrictus sicut Dei Vicartus Minister in terra saith That the King and not another ought to judge if he alone were sufficient to do it being bound by his Oath to it therefore the King ought to exercise the Power of the Law as Gods Vicar But if our Lord the King be not sufficient to determine all Causes that the Burthen may be lighter divided among several Persons he ought to chuse Men wise and fearing God See Britton fol. 1. Coke 4. Inst c. 7. and appoint them Justiciaries Yet this surrogating of Judges in the Kings respective Courts doth not divest the King of his Power for as the same (c) Rex habet ordinariam Jurisdictionem omnia Jura manu sua quae nec ita delegari possunt quin ordinaria remaneant cum ipso Rege Bracton saith The King hath ordinary Jurisdiction and all Laws are in his Hands which cannot be so delegated but that they remain with the King From which and other Authorities Mr. Lambard saith (d) Archaion That the Courts derive their Powers from the Crown their original and drawing by one and one as it were so many Roses from the Garland of the Prince leave nevertheless the Garland it self undespoiled of the Sovereigns Vertue in the Administration of Justice Therefore saith Sir Edward (e) Tit. Discontinue de Proces part 7. 30. Coke By the Common Law all Pleas were discontinued by the Death of the King and Process awarded and not returned before his Death was lost For by the Death of the King not only the Justices of both the Benches and the Barons of the Exchequer but Sheriffs also and Escheators and all Commissions of
and Laity met it seemed most profitable that love and mutual benevolence through his whole Dominion should be cherished for it was (q) Et us eallum tha unribtlican menigfealdan gefrohâ—e the betwux us svlsum syndon irksom to them all that there should be unjust fighting among Christians and begins the Seventh Law thus It is the part (r) Witan seylon faeb the settan of the prudent to extinguish Capital Enmities For the better preservation of Peace King Aethelred appointed that every (s) That aele sreoman getreowne borb bebbe Freeman have sureties that if he be called in question for any Crime these Sureties may do justice to each one that is satisfie for the offender the Title of which is Be Borgum In the Law the duty of these Sureties is described at large and it appears by other Laws in after times that Nine Men were bound for every Tenth Man Whoever desires further satisfaction in this particular may consult the 19th Law of Canutus wherein he appoints (t) Et we willath that aele freoman beo on hundrede on Teothung gebrobt viz. the Tything security that every Free-man enter himself into an Hundred or into the Collegueship of the Ten. In other matters of preserving Peace they may consult the Second the Eighth and Twelfth Laws of the same Canutus the which Eighth Law is thus expressed Peace is so to be considered as that nothing can be more desirable that it to the Inhabitants and nothing more contrarily is offensive as Thieves which in the Saxon is thus Swa ymbe frythesbote Swathan bundan si selost tham Theoffon sy lathost swa ymb Heosbote Having met with a passage in the Laws of King (u) LL. Aethelstani fol. 53. Ethelstan which both illustrates the Care of the King to have the Peace preserved and likewise shews the readiness according to their duty of the Subjects to assist the King with their Persons and Estates I thought it not amiss to insert it as a Close to this Chapter and an Introduction to the next The words as to be rendred from the Saxon and the Latin Version of Mr. Lambard run thus I Aethelstan King do to all clearly signifie Cyth that I have diligently enquired the Cause wherefore our (w) Vre sryth is wyrs gehealden thonâ—e we lyst Peace was not kept as I desired and at Grantelee it was appointed and I received this Answer from (a) Et mine witan seigâ—h my Wise Men that it happened by my (b) That le hit to long forboren baebbe forbearance i.e. too much lenity in not punishing now of late when I staid at Exceter in the (c) Middum wintre Feast of the Nativity of our Lord attended by my Wise Men I found (d) â—t tha ealle syn 〈◊〉 mid bire sylfum midyfre which I signifying Heritage and though mis-placed in Lambard is by him translated Children mid wife mideallum thingum by Lâ—mbard translated properly all their Fortunes to faerenne thider thider le thonne will them â— most ready themselves with their Heirs with their Wives and all their Estates to go thither whither I will and will purge out or expel those Outlaws i. e. breakers of the Peace that are against this in such order or with such wisdom and consideration that they never after come on the Earth again i.e. that they be banished The Saxon of the latter part is thus Bretan hi offer this geswican willan on tha gerade the heo naefre aest on sorda ne cumen which Mr. Lambard translates thus Vt isti tandem pacis violatores Regno hand unquam redituri pellerentur Then it further is added And if these Men (e) And gif hi mon afre afâ— on thaem eorda gemit that hi syn swa seildig swa se the at hebbendra banda gefougen syn hereafter in these Lands be met with or found that they shall be so guilty as they are that are found hand having that is Stealing which Mr. Lambard renders Ac si eorum aliquis postea in Regno deprehenderetur pariter ac qui est in furto manifeste deprehensus plecteretur From all which we may observe That the Counsel of the Witan Nobles and Wise Men was at one of the times the King kept them in course viz. at Christmas called here Mid-winter Secondly That the King asks the Members of the Council their advice Thirdly They tell him that it happened that his Peace was not kept because of his forbearance in not putting the Laws in Execution that were established at Grantelee From whence we may observe that the King was to put these in Execution and that his Remisness Clemency or Indulgence increased the numbers of the breakers of the Peace Fourthly That for the suppressing of these breakers of the Peace the Nobles who met in Council at Exceter promiâ—e they will be in readiness provided themselves and their whoâ—e Families and all things they have to faerenne that is from faer to go forth in Expedition Armed as the King will appoint the signification of which word I have found in several Letters about the Wars betwixt England and Scotland in Henry the Eighth's and Edward the Sixth's time where when any considerable party of the Scots made an inrode into England to seize upon Men burn Towns or Houses or carry away Cattel it was called running a Forray Fifthly We may note that this shews that the Militia of the Subjects was at the Kings disposal to go whither then the King will which saves me a labour in the following Chapter to deduce the Kings Power over the Militia higher though I doubt not but a little looking into the Saxon Laws would afford me more Precedents as the Fifty ninth Law of William the (f) Statuimus etiam sirmiter praecipimus ut omnes liberi homines totius Regni noslri praedicli sint fratres conjurati ad Monarchiam nostram ad Regnum nostrum pro viribus suis facultatibus contra inimicos pro posse suo defendendum viriliter servandum Facem Dignitatem Coronae noslrae integram observandam ad Judicium rectum Justiciam constanter omnibus modis pro posse suo sine dolo sine dilatiene faciendam LL. Gul. 1. 59. fol. 171. Edit Wheeloch Conqueror doth expresly as before I have touched on another occasion but here think fit to recite it at length viz. The King appoints and firmly commands all the Free-men of his Kingdom that they be sworn Brothers to their Power to defend and manfully to keep his Monarchy and his Kingdom according to their might and Estates against Enemies and to observe or maintain the Peace and Dignity of his Crown entire and without delay without deceit to do right Judgment and Justice constantly all manner of ways according to their Power So that here we find these liberi Homines Conservators of the Peace also which I suppose was incumbent on them as well as
the Justices in Queen Elizabeth's time the Chancellor tells them that the Queen had levied Forces and Reason willeth and the obedience of good Subjects requireth that all things that the Prince commandeth for defence of the State should by the Subjects diligently and obediently be performed for dutys sake either not examining the cause or presuming the best cause but at that time she was pleased to signifie the cause of her doings As to the King of England's making War and Peace abroad it hath always been owned as the King 's sole Prerogative and when some Parliaments have addressed to our Kings to make War or Peace contrary to what the Soveraign judged convenient they have been advertised of their Duties yet when War is to be made in remote Countries which cannot be performed without great Expence much time and the exhausting of the Kingdoms Forces That the People may more chearfully serve their Prince and Country and that the Exchequer may not be too much diminished whereby the usual Charges of the Government may not be substracted Kings have upon good Reason proposed the Matter to their Parliaments whereby necessary Aids might be sufficiently supplied The Laws now in force concerning the Militia are That the (k) 13 Car. 2. c. 6. 14 Car. 2. c. 3. King hath the Prerogative alone to dispose of the Militia of the Nation to make War and Peace Leagues and Truces to grant Safe-Conduct without the Parliament and he may issue out Commissions of Lieutenancy impowering them to form into Regiments to lead them and employ them as well within their own as other Countries as the King shall direct to suppress Insurrections Rebellions and Invasions He hath the Command of all the Forts and places of Strength and alone to have the keeping and Command of the Magazins of Arms he alone to give Letters of Mark and Reprizal in times of War to give Safe-Conduct for Merchants to make a stop of Trades as he sees cause In the time of danger and for defence of the (l) Coke 7. 25. Realm may command all his Subjects to Arm and they are to assist him and for this the Commission of Array may be made use of and all the Courts of Officers of War in a time of War are his Prerogative and the Subjects are to serve the King within the Kingdom against Rebels and Traytors (m) Jenkins Cent. 6. Case 14.26.89 without Pay or Wages and this as it seems in any part of the Nation especially if the King go himself The Subject except in an extraordinary (n) Coke 7.8 Case is not to be forced out of the Realm unless it be to go with the Kings Person nor in any case unless upon the sudden Invasion or Assault of an Enemy to serve the King without wages and the King in time of War may take any mans (o) I e. 3. Stat. 1. 2 Eliz. c. 2. House to build a Fort or make a Bulwark upon any mans Land But the King may not rate the Nation to pay any money towards any War of his It is true in time of Peace the King cannot quarter his Military Forces without the consent of the respective Subjects nor raise money without Act of Parliament for the maintenance of any Army so that the Subject while they keep dutiful are in no danger of oppression by such a Power yet without a competent Standing Force and Guard Some Standing Forces necessary at the Kings absolute pleasure what Livy saith of the Senate (p) Timor inde Patres incessit ac si dimissus exercitus foret rursus câ—tus occultaeque conjurationes fierent Lib. 6. The Long Parliaments Claim of the Militia would be most true of all Soveraigns That if the Forces were dismissed unlawful Assemblies and covert Conspiracies would be again set on foot The longest lived mischievous Parliament that any English History can record knowing that they could not effect their designs of weakning the King without the Power of the Militia though they had a numerous Party prepared to espouse their Interest and as ready for Rebellion as they could desire yet that they might have some colour for justifying their proceedings pretended necessity of putting the Kingdom into a posture of defence against foreign Invasions which by subtile Plots they possessed the people they had Intelligence of and for fear of any violence to be offered to themselves or that the King seduced by evil Counsellors should set up Arbitrary Power so having obtained that Fatal Act of not being to be dissolved without their own consent issued out their Commissions for Levying Trayning and Exercising Forces in all Counties where they had power by no Law or colour of Law but that of pretended imminent danger wherein the King refused to grant Commissions to such as they could confide in for their aforesaid purposes All which was but colour and shew to wrest the Power out of the Kings hands To obviate such like mischievous practices for the future upon his Majestys happy Restauration it was enacted and declared The Claims of any Right of the Two Houses to the Militia totally vacated That the sole supreme Government Command and disposition of the Militia and all Forces by Sea and Land and of all places of strength c. is and by the Law of England ever was the undoubted right of his Majesty and his Royal Predecessors Kings and Queens of England and that both or either of the Houses of Parliament cannot nor ought to pretend to the same nor can or lawfully may raise or levy War offensive or defensive against his Majesty his Heirs and lawful Successors So that now that great Controversy which wasso violently disputed to the loss of so much English Blood and Treasure is I hope eternally determined never again to be revived without an horrid prosperous Rebellion and this Prerogative of the Crown being thus guarded by Law will never more be attacked while the Royal line continues which is to be hoped and wished will without interruption be prolonged while the British Soil exists CHAP. XXXVI Concerning raising of Money upon the Subject and the obligation of Subjects to supply the Soveraign AS to the raising of Money for the support of Government I have discoursed something in the Title of Property and shall here only treat of the necessity in all Government That the Soveraign be plentifully supplyed with a Revenue suitable to the charge Although Darius the Persian be reckoned by Herodotus one of the first that exacted Tribute The necessity of Tributes and Aids yet it cannot be conceived but that ever since there was a Prince who commanded large Countrys and had potent Neighbours Tribute Aid and such like provision was exacted of the people for the defraying the necessary charges of it So Tacitus (a) Nec enim quies gentium sine armis nec arma sine stipendiis nec stipendia sine tributis 4. Hist tells us That we may be
if after the obtaining great Authority and Power they are sensible of parties-making against them For then self-preservation is mixed with their Ambition and that prompts them to dangerous undertakings as it did the Earl of Essex in Queen Elizabeth's time For as Dio (o) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 2. Cassius notes Long and lasting Command lifts up mens Spirits and induceth them to alter Affairs So the long continued Favours of the Queen and the great Imployments under her made that unfortunate Earl impatient to see himself eclipsed and whether out of pure envy to the present Ministers of State or upon greater Designs I enquire not seek to remove at least those with a violent Hand that he thought were his Enemies in which attempt he fell worthily under the Severity of the Law which will allow no Man to expound the goodness of his Intentions when he offers force to his Prince When therefore there is any Necessity of State to make any great (p) Magna libertatis ac Principatus custodia si magna imperia diuturna esse non sinas Lib. 4. Livy's Rule is to be observed That his Authority be short for that is Safety to the Liberty of the People as well as to the Sovereignty of the Prince So the Lord Lieutenants of Ireland and elsewhere are not only removable at the King's Pleasure but they have not been used to be continued long for more durable Commands too much elevate ambitious Mens Genius's and gain them great Dependences who will be apt to own their Honour and places of Profit rather to such great Ministers than to the King himself whereby if they have a mind to make Innovations they have Opportunities and Coadjutors Sejanus is a great Example of Ambitious aspiring and most deserved violent and praecipitate Ruin Tacitus (q) Corpus illi laborem tolerans animus audax sui obtegens in alios criminator juxta aâ—â—lâ—tor superbus palam compesitus pudor intus summa apiscendi libido ejusque causa modo largitus luxus saepâ—us industria ac vigilantia haud minus noxiae quotiens parando Regno finguntur 1. Annal. gives us his Character thus That he was of Body able to endure Labour of Mind bold in his own Actions secret an Informer against others as proud as flattering in shew Modest but inwardly greedy of Aspiring for which Cause he used sometimes largesses and lavishing but more often Industry and Diligence means saith he dangerous alike when they are dissemblingly used to win a Kingdom This Sejanus poisoned Drusus by corrupting Livia his Wife and practised to destroy Agrippina and Germanicus's Children from whom he endeavoured to alienate Tiberius's Mind He requested Tiberius that he might Marry Livia widow of Drusus by which means he thought to get himself incorporated into the Royal Family and having destroyed the whole Race of Germanicus and Drusus the next Heirs of Augustus he might the easier have usurped the Empire in Tiberius's old Age whom he had got to retire to Capraea and commit the management of affairs to himself But for all these gradual and high Steps when he was almost at the top of his Ambition snatching the very Diadem having already got his Image with Tiberius's decreed by the Senate to be set about the Altars of Clemency and Friendship he was at last by Tiberius's Authority and Macro's Diligence utterly destroyed (r) Tiberium variis artibus devinxit adeo ut obscurum adversum alios sibi uni incautum intectumque assiceret Id. Though he had so overcome Tiberius by his Arts that though he was reserved to all others yet to him alone he was cautionless and uncovered For as by his cunning by which he was also circumvented saith Tacitus so by the Anger of the Gods to the affairs of Rome with equal mischiefs to it he flourished and fell So Juvenal (s) Satyra 10. tells us Sejanus ducitur unco Spectandus gaudent omnes nam qui nimios optabat honores Et nimias poscebat opes numerosa parabat Excelsae Turris tabulata unde altior esset Casus impulsae praeceps immane Ruinae Fifthly 5. The Envious The Envious are very carefully to be watched over they secretly sow the Tares that choak the Fruitful Crop of peaceable Government There are some Envies that are less prejudicial to a State as being against some Ministers of State only and not against the Government and these are so natural that in the calmest times they are practised and to prevent this it is only needful for Princes to take care of the choice of such as they commit matters of publick Administration to and that Persons envied so deport themselves as they may not deserve it Publick Envy saith the Learned (t) St. Alban 's Essays c. 1. p. 33. Chancellor is an Ostracism that Eclipseth Men when they grow too great and is a Bridle to great ones to keep them within Bounds Those above others are most subject to be envied Id. who carry the greatness of their Fortunes in an insolent proud and imperious manner whereas wise Men will rather sacrifice to Envy in suffering themselves to be crossed and overborn in things that do not much concern them So the carrying greatness in a plain and open manner without Arrogance and Vain-glory doth demolish Envy Therefore the wise sort of great Persons ever bring upon the Stage somebody upon whom to derive the Envy which otherwise would fall upon themselves Persons of eminent Vertues Id. when they are advanced are less envied for their Fortune seemeth but due to them especially if they be of noble Blood being that much is not added to their Fortune so those advanced by degrees are less envied than those per saltum Those that have joined with their Honours Id. great Cares and Perils are rarely envied son Men think they earn their Honour dearly and pity them sometimes and Pity healeth Envy There fore the more sober sort of Politick Persons in their Greatness are ever bemoaning themselves quanta patintur not that they feel it so though certainly to discharge great places honourably is a vast Fatiegue but to abate the Edge of Envy as my Lord St. Albans wisely observes Unworthy Persons are most envied at first Id. whereas Persons of Worth and Merit are most envied when their Fortunes continue long for by that time though their vertue be the same yet it hath not the same Lustre for fresh Men grow up to shade it These are not the Envies that are so perilous to States for that they are terminated on particular Persons only but that Envy which is dangerous to a State is when it is great upon the Ministers of State when the (u) Dolendi modus ti mendi non item Causes of it especially are small and the Fear greater than the Feeling for that shews the Envy raised upon Design and to be general upon all or most of the Ministers and then however it
The Advantage of Hereditary Succession in Private Families Aristotle's Opinion Philosopher dividing Kingly Government into four kinds as I have before instanced allows all to be Haereditary except the Aesymnaetian which was Elective and since in many places he affirms Kingdoms to be more durable than Commonwealths we may conclude that the fundamental cause of that duration is the Lineal Succession We experience in private Families where a long Series of Ancestors have transmitted Inheritances to Posterity how by the settledness and encrease of their Estates their alliances and the Employments they have had in their respective Ages they have acquired Honour Renown Interest and Stability that not only a greater Respect is payed to them than to others of a later Rise but they are thereby enabled upon many accounts to manage publick or private affairs with more sure success and repute than those than have not acquired such a nodosam Aeternitatem (b) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 De Repub. l. 3. c. 11. Aristotle makes that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or natural Love of Parents to their Children to be one reason of the Succession of Sons to Fathers in their Kingdoms thence he makes it improbable that they who have obtained the Soveraignty should not deliver it to their Children because it would discover a Vertue beyond the ordinary Elevation of humane Nature to prefer the Benefit and good of the People by leaving them the Liberty of chusing upon every avoidance the most worthy if such a Prince's Son appeared not so rather than to establish the Principality in their own Family (c) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pâ—ly 〈◊〉 lib. 6. p. 455. D. Edit Wickl 1509. Several Reasons why Succession is to be preferr'd before Election Polybius speaking of Kings being most eminent for Wisdom Polybius his Opinion Justice and Valour whereby they drew the People to reverence them and consequently to submit themselves to their Conduct and Command saith That the Son having his education under such a vertuous wise Father whereby he had been present with him when affairs of the greatest Importance had been debated in common presumption was judged to be better capacitated to govern than any of a strange Family and so none would envy him his dignity but all readilier judged him the fittest to succeed And there is good reason to consider the cause of it for Government is an Art not easily attained to and by the unskilfullness in the proper Rules and Maxims the wrong Applications the Ignorance in pursuing the right Methods and chusing fit Instruments the Factious and Populace get advantages to make unfortunate times Therefore those Monarchs who from their Infancies are trained up and accustomed to Instructions in the Rudiments of Government as they grow up must more readily comprehend them must attain the better understanding of the great affairs and secret reasons of Stâ—â—â— be more quick apprehensive and sagacious in perceiving what is conducive to the common good and what not and so more ready in all publick Dispatches than such who have not been educated with all these Advantages Besides Governours at first must be to seek in understanding the nature of great Affairs so that one may as well expect (c) Dr. Nalson's Common Interest p. 113. a Man taken from the Plough should be able to Conn a Ship and carry her an East-India Voyage as that a Person though of the greatest natural and acquired Parts should at first be fit to Pilot the Government or skilful and dexterous in the steerage of the important affairs of a publick State and as in Republicks it falls out by that time he hath arrived at a competent Skill he must resign his Place and Power to others as raw and unexperienced as he was Whereas Succession in Monarchy doth effectually prevent this Inconvenience and which is of great moment it gives them an Interest and desire of designing well for the publick good safety and security of the People and the opportunity of finishing whatever is well begun For though it have happened by the Succession of a weak or vitious Prince that damage and infelicity have befallen the People yet it is very rare in History that two such succeed one another So we find in this Kingdom that Ed. 1. and Ed. 3. brought as great Honour and Renown to their Countries as their Fathers had Misfortunes and even in such Princes Reigns the Calamities that have befallen their Kingdoms have rather sprung from the Potency of Factions that took the advantage by the weakness of the Prince to bring him to Contempt that they might obtain the managery of affairs than from other Causes For even under such unfortunate Princes if it were not for factious Disturbances the Laws and good Order might during their Reigns conserve their Kingdoms in Peace Whereas in Kingdoms that are Elective The Inconveniences that happen where Right Succession is not observed Competitors and Candidates cause not only great Disturbances and Mischiefs at the Instant as we have infinite Examples when the Roman Emperors were chosen by the Factions of the Senate or Army as also in Germany before the expedient of chusing a King of the Romans and in the Miseries that have befallen Poland but Aemulations and Animosities have been continued for Ages among the prime Nobility and thence it is that the (d) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 5. Polit. c. 10. Giphanii Comment Philosopher so long since hath ascribed it one of the Principal Causes of the Destruction of a Kingdom when there is Discord in the Royal Family or as his Interpreter saith among the participes Regni as Brethren and Kindred of the Royal Family as (e) In vita Cleomenis Aegidis Plutarch tells us in the Kingdom of Sparta and as Justin gives us an account of the slaughter of Brethren and Kinsmen in the Kingdom of Syria and as it occasioned the Destruction of the flourishing Kingdom of Egypt by the Competition betwixt Ptolomy and Cleopatra and as our Ancestors sadly experienced in the Civil Wars betwixt the Houses of York and Lancaâ—â—â— and France in the Faction of Orleance and Burgundy and of later Date in the Kingdom of Hungary betwixt King John and the Emperor Ferdinand If therefore such Calamities befal Countries where Factions ruine their Peace how much more shall we judge the miserable Confusions will be when any shall challenge a Power to make a Breach in the Royal Chain of Succession especially when we find even at Rome upon the Election of the Pope by custom the People plunder the Pallace of the Cardinal who is elected Pope and since that outrage is committed where such an one is chosen as is owned by so great a part of Europe to be Christ's Vicar we are not to wonder that at the Death of the Ottoman Heir the Janizaries and Soldiery rifle and plunder Jews and Christians and cease not to commit all manner of Outrages till the new Grand Signior by his
Presence and Bounty puts an end to them Therefore as a grave (f) Nalson's Common Interest p. 118. Author observes He that hath not deposed Reason the King of his Soul and elected in its place Prejudice and Passion to govern there or dare credit the universal Experience of the World must be convinced of the great necessary and desperate Inconveniences of a long Interregnum and elective Monarchy and that a lineal Succession is the best Barrier against assaults from abroad and is that sacred perpetual vital Energy which preserves Government from internal Putrifaction and secures us from one most dangerous Inconvenience of having another Family to provide for Therefore the (g) 10. Annal. Excellent Historian most wisely observes That Minoris est discriminis Principem nasci quam sumi That Subjects more naturally submit to an undoubted unquestionable Title when the Government descends in the same manner as other Inheritances with due respect to the singleness of Sovereignty than to new Princes the worth of whom and their Families are untried This leads me to consider that this right of Succession flows from the Law of (h) Right of Succession p. 149. Nature is founded on the Law of God and Nations First That is accounted to flow from the Law of Nature Hereditary Succession agreeable to the Law of Nature which every Man finds grafted in his own Heart and which is obeyed without any other Law and for which Men neither seek nor can give any other distinct reason all which holds in this case For who doubts when he hears of an hereditary Monarchy but that the next in Blood must succeed and for which we need no positive Law nor does any Man enquire for a further Reason being satisfied therein by the Principles of his own Heart From this ground it is that though a remoter Kinsman did possess as Heir he could by no length of time prescribe a valid right because no man as Lawyers conclude can prescribe a right against the Law of Nature therefore the Law (i) Cum ratio naturalis ff de bonis damnati saith Cum ratio naturalis quasi lex quaedam tacita liberis parentum haereditatem adjecerit veluti ad debitam successionem eos vocando propter quod suorum haeredum nomen eis indultum est adeo ut ne a parentibus quidem ab ea Successione amoveri possint So in the (k) Matth. 21. Parable the Husbandman who is presumed to understand nothing but the Law of Nature is brought in saying This is the Heir let us kill him and seize on his Inheritance So the (l) Et Sect. emancipati Institut de Haered quae ab Intestato Law further saith Praetor naturalem aequitatem sequutus iis etiam bonorum possessionem contra 12 Tabularum leges contra jus civile permittit By which it is apparent that this right of Nature was stronger than the Laws of the twelve Tables though these were the most ancient and chief Statutes of Rome This holds also in the Collateral Succession of Brothers and others according to that (m) L. hac parte ff unde cognati Hac parte Proconsul naturali aequitate motus omnibus cognatis permittit bonorum possessionem quos sanguinis ratio vocat ad haereditatem For those who are now Brothers to a present Prince have been Sons to the former therefore as St. Paul says If a Son then an Heir except he be secluded by the Existence and Succession of an elder Brother Secondly Agreeable to the law of God That the Law of God gives right of Succession to proximity of Blood is manifest in that if a Man hath no (n) Numb 27. v. 9 10. Son or Daughter his Inheritance shall descend upon his Brother and so God determines in the case of (o) Numb 36. Zelophead's Daughters and so (p) 2 Chron. 22.1 Ahaziah was made King though the youngest in his Fathers stead because says the Text The Arabians had slain all the eldest which clearly shews That by Gods Law he could not have succeeded if the eldest had been alive So we see the birth-right was owned in Esau but that he sold it the priviledge of which is there fully discovered not only in discovering the right of Primogeniture but likewise in the Donation of Parents to their Children that Blessing being like the last Will and Testament Thirdly Agreeable to the Law of Nations As to the Law of Nations it might be made clear by the recital of all the Laws of Kingdoms that are Hereditary and not Elective That degrees of Succession were exactly observed according to that of (q) De Repub. lib. 6. c. 5. Bodin Ordo non tantum naturae divinae legis sed omnium ubique gentium hoc postulat So Pope (r) In c. grand de supplenda neglig Pralat Innocent In regnis haereditariis caveri non potest ne filius aut frater succedat and so in all Histories of Hereditary Monarchies we find it where Potent Usurpation hath not obstructed the free current or by some violent means derived it into another Channel If Successions of so great importance had not been fixed by immutable Laws of God and Nature the various and inconstant inclinations of present Governors saith a very (s) Jus Regium p. 158. Judicious Author had made the Nations whom they governed very unhappy If they yielding to the importunities of Mothers or Stepmothers or clouded by the Jealousie of Flatterers or Favourites or upon some unaccountable aversion should place the Crown upon what Head they pleased Therefore God did very justly and wisely settle this Succession that both King and People might know That it is by him that Kings Reign and Kingdoms are secured in Peace against Factions To come more particularly to our own Country The Monarchy of great Britain and Ireland The British Monarchy Hereditary is undoubtedly as firmly established hereditarily in his Majesties Blood and Family as it is in any Monarch's in Europe A late French (t) Of the States and their Powers p. 68. Author speaking of the Succession of the Crown of France saith That the Election of the Kingdom is not of one Person only but of the blood and operates so far as there is life in that blood The blood being chosen with the Prerogative of Primogeniture So that when one Person of the blood is dead the Power by the same Prerogative being transferred to the blood remains and rests in the blood still living and in him of the blood who succeeds by that Prerogative and in none else The Majesty Royal saith a (u) Majestas Intemerata profound Lawyer and Antiquary upon the murther of King Charles the First expired not nor was left adhering to the bloody Axe or Block It wandred not like Adrian's Ghost nor hovered in an Airy abstraction For the King or rather the Kings line saith another (w) Finch p. 83. great Lawyer is
few Years In Three Books The Whole illustrated with divers accurate Maps and Figures Written originally in Italian by Adam Oliarias Secretary to the Embassie Rendred into English by John Davies of Kidwelly The Second Impression The History of the Execrable Irish Rebellion trac'd from many preceding Acts to the Grand Eruption October 23. 1641. and thence pursued to the Act to Settlement in 1662. The Journals of all the Parliaments during the Reign of Queen Elizabeth both of the House of Lords and House of Commons Collected by Sir Simon D' Ewes of Stow-Hall in the County of Suffolk Knight and Baronet Revised and published by Paul Bowes Esq of the Middle Temple I Ragguagli di Parnasso or Advertisements from Parnassus in Two Centuries With the Politick Touchstone Written originally in Italian by that Famous Roman Traâ—ano Bocalini And now put into English by the Right Honourable Henry Earl of Monmouth Cosmography and Geography In Two Parts The First containing the general and absolute Part of Cosmography being a Translation from that eminent and much-esteemed Geographer Varenius wherein are at large handled all such Arts as are necessary to be understood for the true knowledge thereof To which is added the much wanted Schemes omitted by the Author The Second Part being a Geographical Description of the World taken from the Notes and Works of the Famous Monsieur Sanson late Geographer to the French King To which is added about One hundred Cosmographical Geographical and Hydrographical Tables of several Kingdoms and Isles in the World with their Chief Cities Sea-Ports Bays c. Drawn from the Maps of the said Sanson Illustrated with Maps The Annals of King James and King Charles the First of ever Happy Memory containing a faithful History and impartial Account of the Great Affairs of State and Transactions of Parliaments in England from the Tenth Year of King James 1612. to the Eighteenth of King Charles 1642. Wherein several material Passages relating to the late Civil Wars omitted in former Histories are made known A perfect Copy of all the Summons of the Nobility to the Great Councils and Parliaments of this Realm from the Forty ninth of King Henry the Third until these present Times With Catalogues of such Noblemen as have been summoned to Parliament in Right of their Wives and of such other Noblemen as derive their Titles of Honour from the Heirs Female from whom they are descended and of such Noblemens Eldest Sons as have been summoned to Parliament by some of their Fathers Titles Extracted from Publick Records by Sir William Dugdale Knight Garter Principal King at Arms. The History of the Affairs of Europe in this present Age but more particularly of the Republick of Venice Written in Italian by Baptista Nani Cavalier and Procurator of St. Mark Englished by Sir Robert Honywood Knight The History of Barbadoes St. Christophers Mevis St. Vincents Antego Martinico Monserrat and the rest of the Caribby-Islands in all Twenty eight In Two Books The First containing the Natural the Second the Moral History of those Islands Illustrated with several Pieces of Sculpture representing the most considerable Rarities therein described The Works of the Famous Nicolas Machiavell Citizen and Secretary of Florence Written originally in Italian and now faithfully translated into English A Compleat Treatise of Preternatural Tumors both General and Particular as they appear in Humane Bodies from Head to Foot To which also are added many excellent and Modern Historical Observations concluding most Chapters in the whole 〈…〉 Discourse The Present State of the Ottoman Empire from the Year 1623. to the Year 1677. Containing the Reigns of the Three last Emperors viz. Sultan Morat or Amurat the Fourth Sultan Ibrahim and Sultan Mahomet the Fourth his Son the Thirteenth Emperor By Sir Paul Ricaut late Consul at Smyrna The History of the Cardinals of the Roman Church from the time of their first Creation to the Election of Pope Clement the Ninth With a full Account of his Conclaves In three Parts Written in Italian by the Author of the Nepotismo di Roma The World Surveyed or The Famous Voyages and Travels of Vincent le Blanc of Marcelles into the East and West Indies Persia Pegu Fez Morocco Guinny and through all Africa and the Principal Provinces of Europe A General Collection of Discourses of the Virtuosi of France upon Questions of all sorts of Philosophy and other Natural Knowledge Made in the Assembly of the Beaux Esprits at Paris by the most Ingenious Persons of that Nation Englished by G. Havers In two Volumes A Treatise of the Sibyls giving an Account of the Names and Numbers of them of their Qualities the Form and Matter of their Verses and of their Books Written in French by David Blondell Englished by Jo. Davis of Kidwelly Tracts written by John Selden Esq of the Inner Temple The first entituled Jaâ—â— Anglorum Facies altera Rendred into English with large Notes thereupon by Redman Westcoat Gent. The second England's Epinomis The third Of the Original of Ecclesiastical Jurisdictions of Testaments The fourth Of the Disposition or Administration of Intestate Estates Printed for Tho. Basset and R. Chiswell and sold by R. Clavell Basilica Chymica Praxis Chymiatrica or Royal and Practical Chymistry augmented and enlarged By John Hartman To which is added His Treatise of Signatures of Internal Things or a true and lively Anatomy of the Greater and Lesser World as also the Practice of Chymistry of John Harâ—man M. D. augmented and enlarged by his Son with considerable Additions All faithfully Englished by a Lover of Chymistry The Compleat Chymical Dispensatory in Five Books treating of all sorts of Metals Precious Stones and Minerals of all Vegetables and Animals and Things that are taken from them as Musk Civet c. How rightly to know them and how they are to be used in Physick with their several Doses The like Work never extant before Being very proper for all Merchants Druggists Chirurgeons and Apothecaries and such Ingenious Persons as study Physick or Philosophy Written in Latin by Dr. John Scroder that most Famous and Faithful Chymist and Englished by William Rowland Doctor of Physick The Royal Pharmacopaea Galenical and Chymical according to the Practice of the most Eminent and Learned Physicians of France and published with their several Approbations By Moses Charâ—as the King 's Chief Operator in his Royal Garden of Plants Faithfully Englished and illustrated with several Copper Plates An Abridgment of divers Cases and Resolutions of the Common Law Alphabetically digested under several Titles By Henry Rolls Serjeant at Law Published by the Lord Chief Baron Hales and approved by all the Judges The Reports of Sir George Croke Knight In three Volumes in English Allowed of by all the Judges The second Edition carefully corrected by the Original Les Reports de Henry Rolle Serjeant del ' Ley de divers Cases en le Court del ' Banke le Roy en le Temps del ' Reign de Roy Jaques Colligees
Agonistes The Author John Milton The Fables of Esop in two Volumes Paraphras'd in Verse adorned with 100 Copper Sculptures and illustrated with Annotations By John Ogilby Esq Actions upon the Case for Slander or A Methodical Collection under certain Heads of thousands of Cases dispersed in the many great Volumes of the Law of what Words are Actionable and what not and of a Conspiracy and Libel By William Sheppard Esq An Exact Abridgment in English of the Cases reported by Sir Francis Moor Knight with the Resolution of the Points of Law therein by the Judges Books in Octavo small and Twelves Sterometry made easie or The Description and Use of a new Gauging Rod or Sliding Rule by which the content of any Tun Copper Cask or other Vessel may be readily found either the Whole or any Part thereof the Area's of Circles in Gallons and Barrels being found by Inspection only as also the Extraction of the Square and Cube Root Questions concerning Interest and Annuities and many other Arithmetical Problems are hereby resolved without Pen or Compasses To which is added An Appendix containing the Description and Use of another New Rule very useful in Gauging of Worts and resolving Questions in the Mensuration of Solids and Superficies With a Table of the Area's of Circles and Contents of Cylinders in Ale-Gallons Calculated to every tenth part of an Inch from 12 to 156 Inches Diameter By Tho. Everard Philomath The Policy and Government of the Venetians both in Civil and Military Affairs Written in French by the Sieur de la Haye and faithfully Englished An Enquiry whether Oral Tradition or the Sacred Writings be the safest Conservatory and Conveyance of Divine Truths down from their Original Delivery through all succeeding Ages The Rules of Civility or Certain Ways of Deportment observed amongst all Persons of Quality upon several Occasions Newly revised and much enlarged A Breviate of the Proceedings of France from the Pyrenaean Treaty to this time Grammatica Reformata Or A general Examination of the Art of Grammar as it hath been successively delivered by Franciscus Sanchus in Spain by Gasper Scioppius in France by Gerardus Joannes Vossius in the Lower Germany and Methodiz'd by the Oxford Grammarian in his Observations upon Lilly By John Twells Schoolmaster Fundamenta Grammatices or The Foundation of the Latin Tongue Being an Explanation of the Eight Parts of Speech with a more easie Method for the Declining of Nouns terminating the Declensions Comparing of Adjectives Conjugating of Verbs c. Also Propria quae maribus Quae genus and As in praesenti examined and made plain to the meanest Capacity with the meaning of all the Rules in Syntaxis with the particular Examples of each Rule applied and parsed for the Use and Benefit of all those that desire to be instructed in the Latin Tongue A Course of Catechising Being the Marrow of all Orthodox and Practical Expositions upon the Church-Catechism and of all Controversies upon the Church-Customs and Observances Digested into Fifty two Heads for Fifty two Sundays in the Year Useful for Ministers and their People School-masters and their Scholars Parents and Children Masters and Servants Illustrated with many Copper Pieces fitted to the several Occasions Seneca with Farnaby's Notes Printed for R. Scot Tho. Basset R. Châ—swell c. and sold by R. Clavell Aesop's Fables in Greek and Latin Printed for Jo. Redmayne and sold by R. Clavell Midicina Instaurata or A brief Account of the true Grounds and Principles of the Art of Physick with the insufficiency of the Vulgar Way of Preparing Medicines and the Excellency of such as are made by Chymical Operation Whereunto is added A plain Discourse as a Light to the True Preparation of Animal and Vegetable Animals with a Discovery of the true Subject of the Philosophical Mineral Mercury and that from the Authorities of the most Famous Philosophers By Edw. Bolnest M. D. The Temperate Man or the right way of preserving Life and Health together with the soundness of the Senses Judgment and Memory unto extream old Age in three Treatises the first written by the learned Leonardus Lessius the second by Lodowick Cornaro a Noble Gentleman of Venice the third by a Famous Italian faithfully Englished Two plain and profitable Discourses upon the two Sacraments the first laying open the nature of Baptism and pressing the serious Consideration and Religious observation of the second Vow made by all Christians in their Baptism the other pressing as earnestly the frequent renewing of our Baptismal Vow at the Lords Holy Table demonstrating the undispensable necessity of receiving and the great sin and danger of neglecting the Lords Supper The present State of the Princes and Republicks of Italy with observations on them the second Edition enlarged with the manner of electing Popes and a Character of Spain Treasons Master-piece or a Conference held at White-hall between Oliver Cromwell the late Usurper and a Committee of the then pretended Parliament who desired him to take upon him the Title of King of England c. with an intent to exclude the Royal Line wherein many of the Leading Men of those times did by unanswerable Arguments assert and prove Monarchy to be the only Legal Ancient and Necessary Form of Government in these Kingdoms Usury stated Whereunto are adjoyned some Animadversions on Mr. Bolton's and Mr. Capel's Discourses concerning the same Subject Schematologia Grammatica examplis tam Graecis quam Latinis illustrata ad defectus Grammatices vulgaris in hac parte supplendos Autore Michaele Gilberto A. M. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a History of Fevers composed according to such use of the Parts circulation of the Blood and the various Offices both of the Limpid Liquor and Nervous Juice as have been the happy Discoveries of Modern Anatomy together with a more particular description of the uses of the Spleen and Pancreas as also of the manner of Natures proceeding in the several motions of Fermentation and Ebullition than hath been formerly divulged The present state of the United Provinces of the Low-Countries as to the Government Laws Forces Riches Manners Customs Revenue and Territory of the Dutch in three Books Collected by W. A. Fellow of the Royal Society Accidence Commenced Grammer and supplied with sufficient Rules or a new and easy Method for the learning of the Latin Tongue The Author John Milton The Golden Calf which the World adores and desires in which is handled the most rare and incomparable wonder of Nature in transmitting Mettals viz. How the intire substance of Lead was in one moment transmitted into Gold Obrison with an exceeding true Particle of the Philosophers Stone at the Hague in the year 1666 written in Latin by John Frederick Helvesius Doctor and Practitioner of Medicine at the Hague faithfully Englished Medicina Statica or Rules of Health in eight Sections of Aphorisms Originally written by Sanctorius chief Professor of Physick at Padua Englished by J. D. Physick for Families or the new safe and powerful way of Physick upon constant proof established enabling every one at Sea or Land by the Medicines herein mentioned to cure themselves their Friends and Relations in all Distempers and Diseases without any trouble hazard pain or danger of Purges Vomits Bleeding Issues Glisters Blisters Opium Antimony and Quicksilver so full of perplexity in Sickness by W. Welwyn Physician Compendium Politicum or the Distempers of Government under these two Heads The Nobilities desire of Rule The Commons desire of Liberty with their proper Remedies in a brief Essay on the long Reign of King Henry III. By J. Y. of Grays-Inn Esquire Books newly Printed Of the Excellency of Monarchical Government especially of the English Monarchy Wherein is largely treated of the several Benefits of Kingly Government and the Inconvenience of Commonwealths Also of the several Badges of Sovereignty in general and particularly according to the Constitution of our Laws Likewise of the Duty of Subjects and the Mischiefs of Faction Sedition and Rebellion In all which the Principles and Practices of our late Commonwealths-men are considered By Nathaniel Johnston Doctor in Physick Sir William Dugdale's Summons of the Nobility to the Great Councils and Parliaments of this Kingdom c. Dr. Combers First and Second Book about Tithes with a Discourse of Excommunication Dr. Stern Archbishop of York his Book of Logick In Octavo Dean of Durham his Counsel and Directions Moral and Divine to a Young Gent. Swinborns Treatise of Spousals and Matrimonial Contracts The Installation of the Duke of Norfolk Earl of Peterborough and Earl of Rochester all newly published
to shake off those Bonds and Fetters imposed on them by their Superiors or voluntarily yielded to by themselves if they judge that thereby their common Freedom is impeached for that they say the People never submitted to any Government but by way of Agreement and Contract unless in cases of absolute Conquest Therefore one whom the Commonwealth-men esteem their (a) Mr. Algernon Sydney Martyr asserted That Kings have Usurped over the People a power inconsistent with their natural liberty and that Kings owe their right to prescription which the greatest Tyrant may maintain by force and to that consent which they may procure by violence or flattery I am sensible that I might more orderly have placed what I have to answer to these assertions in the Chapter of Monarchy but intending to prove that to be the best of all the known Governments and that Chapter and the other preceding it being so large I judge it not so fit to clog it with this but make it as a preliminary For though I oppose Monarchy principally to this sentiment yet it hath something in it also of use to the right stating of the Original of Government in general First therefore I shall endeavour to evince That God Almighty was the Original Donor of the Authoritative Power of Government The Power was given from God to One and not to Many there neither was nor is Natural Freedom and that not to any collective body of the People Secondly that there never was such a state of primitive freedom or natural liberty as is challenged Thirdly That where ever the Peoples Election was admitted in constituting a Soveraign they capitulated not for any reservery of power of resumption and Lastly that in the present State of our English Monarchy no such Power ought to be challenged First then with a Reverend (b) Dr. Hammond's Address to the Lord Fairfax p. 8 9. The State of Government in the first Ages Kingly Author it is to be considered that if Adam had never fallen and his posterity had remained in the same innocence yet in order to civil life they would have been capable of civil precept and in reason one man or more should have had the superiority over all others as Parents over Children and the consideration of the divers orders of Angels that never fell evidenceth that even in the state of Innocency God designed Superiority not Equality But since from the Fall it is apparent that the irregular passions of Men have caused a need both of Rules and Rulers Laws and Law-makers it was but reasonable that God should and it is most certain that he did design and appoint Government and so gave not man that freedom which is supposed to be the foundation of this Doctrine Hence we may note what God says to Eve Gen. 3.16 That her desire shall be subject to her Husband and he shall rule over her so that here is the first Dominion And the second we find in Scripture is Gen. 4.7 where God tells Cain that his Brother Abel's desire shall be subject to him and he shall rule over him and this was as he was the first-born though after he wickedly slew Abel We have reason to judge according to Scripture that God gave Adam as an universal Monarch Dominion over all his Fellow Creatures and of all Men that should be born into the World as long as he liv'd and the like may be said of Noah so that whatever property as it is clear Cain and Abel had and what share of Government over any part of the World either of their Sons had they held it all of them originally by gift and Assignment Allotment and Authority without awaiting the Election or consent of or entring into any Articles or Capitulations with the People that were to be governed by them So that in the Infancy of the World all Men were born Subjects either to him that was naturally their Father or to him that by Right of Primogeniture was representatively their Father That this continued for many succeeding Generations is most apparent in the Blessing that Jacob and Esau receiv'd from their Father Isaac For Rebecca knowing that such a Blessing was of the same force that now the last Will and Testament or Deed of Gift of a Parent is and of much more absolute force contrived that way to obtain the Blessing of Primogeniture for her Son Jacob that his Brother Esau might serve hm (c) Dudley Digs p. 15. After the multiplying of Mankind though I cannot say with a Learned Author there were so many absolute Princes within the compass of a Parish that a Man had scarce room to walk in a Territory when a Common-wealth was lodged in a Cottage yet it appears from Gen. 10.32 That the Families that sprung from Noah's Sons divided the Earth and gave distinction to Nations and the Cadets of the first Houses travelling to distant places exercised Authority and gave Laws to their Descendants and being thus separated to settle new Plantations every Planter becoming so by himself a Father encreased to a Family and that into divers Families those into a City and thence into divers Cities and at last into a large Dominion (d) Review of Observations p. 2. So that a King in the first Ages of the World was no more than a common Father either by natural right as a Parent or after by a legal Right as the eldest Descendant of such a Father and when the pleasantness or profitable commodiousness of one Soil allured several to covet it then arose Contests and the Conqueror possess'd it forcing the Conquered to seek other Habitations or made them his Slaves and so a Succession of some brave Princes enlarged their Dominions to Empires establishing them by just Laws and good Government So upon the overthrow and breaking up of Kingdoms Instance may be given that some victorious Person obtain'd the Peoples Subjection to him for that being depriv'd of their natural common Father and Sovereign they necessarily entertained such supply of their loss as their Fortunes could best afford them and whatever those conquered People did it was no other but the chusing of one to bear the known Office of the true natural common Father even as those might do who either like Swarms and Colonies voluntarily separated from the main Stock to more roomy and rich Plantations or those who escaped from the Conquerors Sword into a remote unpeopled Land setled themselves in Society and under the Government of one For as hereafter I shall make it appear the world was grown to a great Age e're any form of Government was known but what was Kingly Whereas if the People had known of any such Right they had of Government inherent in and connatural to themselves we should in the Sacred or Prophane Histories have had Instances of it whereas we find the very Savage Americans who if any People live according to natural Instinct to be govern'd by Kings and
the Command of their Armies This as well as other Reasons must needs demonstrate That if ever any two Houses of Parliament should by Arts of Insinuation as that of 1641. did That unless the King would grant they might not be dissolved without their Consents Kings never to yield what the Long Parliament were so earnest for they could not have time to settle his Throne and redress Grievances or by denying necessary Supplies force a King to grant them a Power of prolonging their own Sitting or meeting at stated times without his Writ or yielding to their Bills implicitly as the Black Parliament of 41. endeavoured and then to have the Power of nominating the Great Ministers of State and the Officers of the Militia an end would be soon put to Monarchy Therefore every one that loves their Country The Care to be had in Elections the continuance of that most excellent Frame of Government for the Subjects security as no other Country enjoys those who would avoid the sad Ravages of Civil War who would make their Prince Glorious their Country Renowned themselves and their Posterities Happy let them be careful to elect Loyal and Judicious Members neither tainted with Faction Ambition or Self-ends and if any such be elected let the Wise and Loyal when they meet in that Great Assembly watch over the Designs of such ill Members discover their Intriegues be careful not to be circumvented by their Artifices stick close to the Fundamentals of Government and then all things will be prosperous and they will have the honour of being stiled True Patriots of their Country Sir (n) 4. Instit p. 35. Edward Coke hath noted That Parliaments succeed not well in five Cases Several Cases where Parliaments succeed not well when the King is displeased with the Two Houses First when the King hath been in displeasure with his Lords or Commons therefore it was one of the Petitions of the Commons to Edw. 3. That he would require the Archbishop and all other of the Clergy to pray for his Estate for the Peace and good Government of the Land and for the continuance of the King 's Good-will towards the Commons to which the (o) Rot. Parl. 25 E. 3. num 15. 43 E. 3. num 1. 50 E. 3. num 2. King replied The same prayeth the King The like Petition he saith many times the Lords have made and further adds That the King in all his weighty affairs had used the advice of his Lords and Commons always provided that both Lords and Commons keep within the Circle of the Law and Custom of Parliament The second is when any of the great Lords are at variance among themselves as he instanceth in the third (p) Rot. Parl. 3 H. 6. num 18. When Variance among the Lords of H. 6. in the Controversy betwixt John Earl Marshal and Richard Earl of Warwick and 4 H. 6. betwixt the Duke of Gloucester and Bishop of Winchester whereby little was done in any Parliamentary Court and that little of no moment The third When no good Correspondence betwixt the Lords and Commons when there is no good Correspondence betwixt the Lords and Commons which happens when some People out of design to render the meeting of the two Houses ineffectual do project some matters whereby the Houses may clash about Privileges as was lately in Shirley's Case about the Mony-Bill from the House of Lords and many other Particulars might be instanced in therefore Sir Edward Coke saith That when it was demanded by the Lords and Commons what might be a principal Motive for them to have good success in Parliaments Sitis insuperabiles si fuertis inseparabiles it was answered They should be insuperable if inseparable Cum radix vertex Imperii in Obedientium consensu rata sunt The very root and top of Government consists in the consent of the Obedient and the Subjects Happiness is in that Harmony when it is betwixt the two Houses and among themselves but much more happy when it is likewise betwixt the Sovereign and the two Houses It is that which compleats their own and the Peoples Felicity But when the two Houses or one of them are for wresting the Sovereigns Prerogative from him as in Forty one then it is the most fatal and ill-boding sign of any other The fourth is When Disagreement in the House of Commons when there wants Unity in the House of Commons as we had not long since Experience when within those Walls from whence wholesome Counsels are expected and all things tending to the preservation of the King's Peace Crown and Dignity such Heats were amongst the Members that if one Sword that was half drawn had been wholly unsheathed it was thought a very bloody Battel had been fought The last he makes When no Preparation for the Parliament is when there is no preparation for the Parliament before it begin for which purpose the Summons of Parliament is forty Days or more before the Sitting to the end that Preparations might be had for the considering the arduous and urgent affairs of the Realm And Sir Edward saith it was an ancient custom in Parliament in the beginning thereof to appoint a select Committee to consider of the Bills in the two preceding last Parliaments that passed both Houses or either of them and such as had been preferred read or committed and to take out of them such as were most profitable for the Commonwealth To these may be added a most material one When Redress of Grievances are preferred to the Supply of the King that makes unfortunate Congresses of Parliaments viz. When the Members come up with strong Resolutions to provide Remedies for some Grievances either real or surmised and at the same time the Sovereign is in great Straights for supplies for the safety repute or necessary occasions of the Government for then as in most of the Parliaments of King Charles the First the Houses are for redress of Grievances before supply how pressing and urgent soever and do not credit the King that he will give them time to redress them after he is supplied and they from design rather than this diffidence will not suffer supply and grievances to go pari passu Hand in Hand as we may remember in those Parliaments wherein the popular Men made such Harangues that they would know whether they were Freemen or Slaves or had any thing to give before they entred upon the giving part The like we saw in King Charles the Second's Reign in some of his last Parliaments whereby all their Consultations were abortive and both the Kings had no other Expedient but Prorogation or Dissolution and disuse of Parliaments for some Years followed How much happier have we been in the last Session of the Parliament under our most Wise The happy Harmony in the last Session of Parliament June 1685. Magnanimous and Gracious King wherein no strife or contention was but who